Queen of Crimson Crows

by ZhaoZoharEX

Rating: teen
Tags: Profanity, Discord, Violence, Twilight Sparkle, Drama, Original Character, My Little Pony: Friendship is Magic, Other, Starlight Glimmer, Romance, Adventure
Length: 75982

After Twilight's coronation, Celestia and Luna get a visit from their mother. Twilight must earn the respect of this ally she didn't know existed or she's gonna have a bad time.

It has been almost one year since Twilight Sparkle ascended to rule Equestria along with her friends. The turbulent times are behind them, even if the year has been shaky at best. With the Grand Galloping Gala rolling out soon, she is eager for a relatively straightforward night with her former mentor.

That plan, however, falls through when the mother of said mentor smashes the party and a chunk of Twilight's jaw.

Mahogany Bloodmist, Queen of the Vamponies and mother of the two retired princesses, turns out to be a much more abrasive pony than Twilight could have ever anticipated, and that's putting it mildly. Yet her presence puts into motion a series of unexpected turns that forever change the lives of those around her. Twilight is going to need to find a way to earn her respect and friendship if she has any chance of survival.

All the while, Starlight Glimmer becomes intertwined in the history surrounding the circumstances of her childhood.

And could Discord be more ingrained in these events more than even he knows?

Published 2021-01-01 07:30:00 UTC
Last updated 2023-05-06 05:11:40 UTC

Prologue ~ The Grande Parade

“Hear me loyal children of the Blind. Our meeting shall now commence.”

A freshly ripped tapestry marked the center stage. Four robed figures, varied in size and age, stood before this ruined art. Gazing faces adorned with white masks and dark expressions, recent events fresh in mind.

“Our time has come, master has blessed us with purpose once more,” the colt barked with a monotonic decree.

“Do you always have to talk like that?” the stallion spat. “I understand in front of the pawns, but it’s just the four of us.”

“Oh you’re one to talk,” the mare retorted with a hint of condescension. “And just what have you done in the past few weeks, besides showing your face around?”

“More than touching yours up in the mirror all day.”

“Enough, you two. This is not the time or place for this bickering. Due to the developments over the past year, we are to move into contingency plan B as instructed. Our top priority is to retrieve what has been lost. Sister, what news do you bring us?”

The filly adjacent to him reached into her robe, pulling out a memo. “Boss has relayed the Gala schedule, the royal proceedings, and upcoming diplomatic meetings, among other events the princess will be absent from the castle.”

“Will the princess and her clique be a problem?”

“Unlikely. However, it would be wise to approach this with caution given their history.”

“Yes, indeed. It would be best not to rush in without the word from Boss, lest we end up like those other fools.”

“In addition, our informants have also relayed information regarding a sighting of a certain queen spotted leaving Vanhoover.”

“Queen? Do you mean the Changeling queen or perhaps…”

“No, Chrysalis is still locked up in stone with Tirek and—”

“I don’t believe it, she’s here in Equestria?! Does she know about the operation?”

“Unlikely. She hasn’t been to Equestria in almost a century. And I doubt she knows much beyond a vague understanding of the past few years.”

The stallion grunts in frustration clearly distressed over this piece of news. “Great, she’s gonna throw a wrench in things. As if things haven’t been chaotic enough.”

“Oh quit your whining, snowflake. It’s not like her presence is going to mess things up. If anything, she might provide the perfect distraction. Master has things under control, or would you have thoughts to the contrary?”

“How can you be so nonchalant about this?! You know what she’s like and how troublesome she is, what’s to say she doesn’t expose us right there? Have you forgotten this is the same mare we’ve spent literal centuries trying to strike in her homeland? The fact that this crone hasn’t hunted us down yet is an oddity.”

“What are you made of, ocean water? Because you seem really salty over your repeated failures.”

“Not helped by the fact that I haven’t drowned you yet.”

“I SAID ENOUGH!” The colt stomped his hoof into the ground, creating a small crater of partially shattered, partially melted marble. This caused the two to tense up and lower their heads. “I am not dismissing your concerns, Brother. You are privy to your fury, but you must remain calm and focused. Master would be most displeased with your bickering, and that is something we can all agree wished not upon us. So shut up, both of you, and concentrate on the matter at hand. For now, we must aim to reclaim the pieces. Before all else, we must be whole again.”

Both the stallion and mare huffed, the former in displeasure and the latter in arrogance. The filly merely rolled her eyes but remained quiet until addressed.

“Now then, Sister. Were there any other updates? What of the search?”

“No current updates over the remaining four of said pieces, though we have reason to suspect one is located south. Unfortunately, we have yet to narrow it down. However, we do have zeroed in on the amulet .”

“Good, good. Master would be pleased to have it in our possession again. What of the tree?”

“We have yet the chance to examine the site, so I have nothing of value to give you. We are, however, optimistic.”

“I see. Anything more?”

“That will be the extent of my update for now, Brother.”

“Very well. Brothers and Sisters of the Blind, we have our options before us. Master has made it clear what our next actions are to be. Brother and I will continue to monitor the situation. Sisters, you will continue the search. Should an opportunity to strike present itself, I shall assemble us once more to discuss the matter. I declare this meeting adjourned.”

The three nod in agreement, holding out their hooves over the ragged tapestry, the colt following suit.

“We have been betrayed by the wind and the rain, the sacred hall’s empty and cold. And then there was silence, just a voice from another world.”

“Like a leaf in an icy world, memories will fade. The newborn child will carry ruin to the hall, the newborn’s death would bring a blessing to us all.”

“She’s like the sunrise, outshines the moon at night, precious like starlight, she will bring in a murderous price. The words of a banished king, I swear revenge.”

“No hope, the Blind leads the blind. Carry on, through future’s denied, mare or stallion, there’s far more inside, we are in at the kill we’ll cheerfully die.”

“Holy light shines on.”

“You’d think doing this at least twice before would’ve prepared her for this…”

Spike could merely watch as Equestria’s new beloved ruler - and his older sister figure - scrambled frantically around the ballroom hall of the castle, rushing to put the finishing touches on the first major public event of her new career: the Grand Galloping Gala. Sure, it was an event she had a hand in planning before with her mentor, but this was the first time she was in charge of it.

And hoo boy, was it a mess.

“There will certainly be more times like this,” said the larger than life alicorn with a wide smile adorning her face, arriving with her sister in themed night and day dresses. ”I remember the first time I organized this event. If I had even an ounce of sense back then, I’d seek help from anyone I could find.”

“Oh, hi Celestia,” the young dragon said with a smile. “Did you get here alright?”

“Yes, thank you for asking Spike. I hadn’t anticipated the busy roads this time of year, Silver Shoals is more out of the way than I remember.”

Luna yawned as she rubbed her eyes. “And I hadn’t anticipated how hard it is to sleep on a carriage going down a rocky road.”

“Why didn’t you take a chariot? Don’t you still have guards to escort you places?”

“Sister thinks that since we are no longer active rulers that it’s improper to use the chariot.” Luna yawned once more. “Also she crashed it into a tree.”

“It’s, uh, not my fault. Someone put that tree in my way,” Celestia said with a nervous smile, shifting her eyes.

“...What were you doing with the chariot in the first place?” Spike inquired flatly.

“What indeed,” Luna responded just as flatly.

Celestia playfully shifted her eyes with an innocent smile. After a moment, both she and her sister collapsed into a fit of giggles, prompting the young drake to crack a smile and join in too. The sovereign princess, frantic in her steps, turned prepared to toss another task in direction of her number one assistant.

“Spike! I need another- Oh, Princess Celestia… ! How long have you been there?” the younger alicorn sheepishly inquired.

“Uh, she isn’t exactly ‘princess’ anymore, don’t forget,” Spike responded on behalf of her former mentor.

“Oh Twilight, it’s wonderful to see you again. I can’t believe it’s been a whole year since the last time.”

“Y-yeah, I guess it has. Time really flies,” Twilight smiled. “I just wasn’t expecting you until the Gala actually started.”

It was at that moment everyone’s favorite party pony burst in, pushing a large table with cake, a chocolate fountain, and various desserts on roller skates. Her being the one with the skates, not the desserts. “TWIIIILIGHT! Cake’s done!” she shouted with an ear-to-ear smile.

“Cake? Pinkie, cake isn’t a Gala food…” Twilight responded dejectedly.

“Aw pfft, of course it is! Did you even look at the banquet hall the last few times we went? Plus, everybody loves cake!”

“She’s correct, Twilight. And I very much approve of it,” Celestia said with a sagely nod.

“Besides,” Pinkie continued, “it’s not the only thing on the menu. I made cupcakes, brownies, oooh and I found my Nana’s famous crème caramel! I spent all year tracking down the ingredients for this event.”

“I- Pinkie-”

Twilight was interrupted with a spoonful of the desert. Surprise surprise, it was actually quite delectable, the creamy texture meshing well with the soft sweet wafers. “Oooh, is that honey? That’s tasty!”

“Honey AND cinnamon. I spent all my life looking for the recipe and I finally found it.”

“Caramel custard?” Luna asked with intrigue, taking one of the small plates. “Kinda reminds me of Hawthorne’s flan, mother’s favorite.”

“Actually, that’s why I suggested it,” Celestia added, already holding a plate with the custard. “I guess I just got a little nostalgic, mom would’ve loved it if she would just drop by.”

“I’m sure she would, you know how much she loves pudding.”

“It would be nice if she would visit, I wanted to invite her.”

Luna stopped mid-bite, almost dropping the dish in shock. “You… You didn’t…?”

Celestia waved her hoof with a chuckle. “No no, of course not,” she said before lowering her voice to a flat whisper. “Last thing Twilight needs, I’m sure…”

As Celestia stuffed a spoon into her mouth, Twilight raised an eyebrow. “Wait, ‘mom’? I don’t think you ever talked about your family? Are they around?”

“Oh absolutely! Mother and father just live on the other side of the world, so they don’t really visit often. We visit them a lot though.”

“Why didn’t you invite her? I’d be more than thrilled to meet them.”

As much as it distressed her to quash Twilight’s starry-eyed gaze, Luna immediately shook her head dismissively. “No no no no, you are not ready for that. Mother is a mare of very high standards, and it’s best you ease into your new role with as little stress as possible, at least for the first few years.”

Celestia scarfed down another spoonful. “Besides, with me no longer holding the throne, I feel I no longer have the right to send invitations.”

Disappointed, Twilight reluctantly withdrew her enthusiasm, just as quickly replacing it with calm optimism. “Still, this is your family we’re talking about. You never talk about them, and I’d be so excited to meet her in person.”

The sisters glanced at each other in unison, flatly glancing back.

“Trust me, no. You wouldn’t.”

Every year it’s the same thing. The Gala starts, guests start rolling in, they show their tickets, and they’re let in. And every year, inevitably, somebody is gonna cause some kind of trouble. With this being the first gala in which many creatures were going to be in attendance, there had to be modernized security in force. Princess Twilight, famous for her lists and forethinking, had walked through the palace parameters with the captains of her guard, taking notes and discussing how to put better security measures in place. As he stood at the gates supervising the guests rolling in, Captain Flash Sentry would continue to go through the new protocol as he fiddled with the new radio given to him in between admitting the ticket holders.

“Man, I really wish we had these before. These make communicating so much easier.”

Flanking his left was his superior, newly-appointed Colonel Flash Magnus. Still getting used to the modern age and the many changes since his time, he was also fiddling with his radio. “I admit, this instant communication is still a bit new to me,” Magnus said with a hesitant smile.

“Yeah, I suppose it’s a relatively recent invention. We had some older models we’ve been using from time to time over the past decade, but Princess Twilight made a point to update the equipment. I think it’s great, there’s less static with these.”

“I’ll take your word for it, Sentry.”

During this conversation, a unicorn couple approached in their finest attire. Sentry smiled as he recognized these two. They were regulars and it was difficult not to know of them, given their importance in Canterlot society.

“Welcome back Sir Fancy Pants, Lady Fleur,” Sentry greeted as he accepted their tickets.

“Ah, Flash Sentry, how are you, good sir?” Fancy replied, matching the pleasant smile with his own.

“Just fine, sir. It’s a nice evening, and one I think well-earned after all that happened months ago.”

“I would agree, Mr. Sentry,” Fleur said, adding her own smile into the pot. “And oh my, who is this handsome stallion with you?”

Magnus fought to hold back a minor blush with the giggle this mare threw with her compliment. Truthfully, while he had experience with many things, ladies were not one of them. “I am Flash Magnus, Pillar of Old Equestria, Element of Bravery, and current commanding officer of the Royal Guard Seventh Regiment.”

Fancy smirked. “Ah yes, I thought you looked familiar. I’m honored to finally meet you.”

“Likewise, Sir Fancy Pants, Lady Fleur.”

Even though the fine couple had already been allowed entry, the idea of conversing with an ancient hero was far too good to pass up. Sentry knew these two would certainly charm his superior’s ears off; he was perfectly fine with letting them, he had a job he needed to do. As they stood off to the side, he continued to accept guests and their tickets. There were many fun people one could meet in this type of work… As well as many not-so-fun people, a fact that Sentry remembered as he had to fight hard not to roll his eyes with the likes of Jet Set and his wife Upper Crust, or the likes of Spoiled Rich as she arrived with her husband and daughter, though the latter two were quite pleasant.

It was as he lightly glanced back at the trio that he noticed a tiny earth mare in a glossy high-collared black cloak approach the gate, separate from the line. Her short scarlet mane adorned with a gold headdress of sorts - easily the size of her own head - and her brown coat mostly hidden under a robe of much darker brown. Her face… Oh yikes, her face screamed creepy with eyes of irritation and mouth in a mix of scowl and grin. She looked ready to kill the line of guests jeering her for cutting.

“Uh, excuse me, madam?” Sentry said in an attempt to prevent an incident. “You will have to-”

“You’re in my way, boy.”

He was unable to finish his sentence as this tiny mare merely brushed him aside like a feather. Now while Flash wasn’t a hulking musclehead like his gym buddy Bulk Biceps, he was hardly a twig either, not to mention a trained military officer who was on day forty of a new training regimen. He was not a light stallion.

Deciding it was better to put up with irritated guests than to risk a possible public incident, Sentry sighed and prepared himself for a verbal confrontation. “Ma’am, if you’re going to enter the gala, I’m going to need to see your ticket.”

“I’m a VIP, I do not need to put up with this nonsense.”

Sentry blinked. The sheer audacity of this mare to walk up to the gate, ignoring the line and the guards, and expecting to be let in without a ticket demonstrated a breed of testicular fortitude mightier than even he was capable of conjuring. Still, he had his assignment and while he would have preferred to remain non-confrontational tonight, there was no other option.

“Ma’am, if you do not have a ticket, I’m afraid you’re going to have to leave, this is a closed event.”

The mare turned her head to him and stared into him with her cold gaze. Upon seeing that glare, it was like a frog was attempting to jump out of his chest. He froze on the spot. Something seemed… off.

This brief second of panic was broken as the mare smirked with a cackle. “Boy, you should know to pick your battles. Stand down.”

The absolute nerve! This crone was telling him in no uncertain terms that he was essentially weak wasn’t acceptable. He had a limit and this was certainly crossing it.

“Okay, ma’am, you need to leave NOW, or else I am calling for reinforcements to escort you out. I would recommend you-”

Again, he was interrupted. However this time, he found himself being held in the air by his neck, a claw grasping and squeezing the breath out of him. If the earlier demonstration hadn’t done anything, this certainly caught everyone’s attention, especially that of Magnus who was uncharacteristically unnerved by this sight.

“Boy, you should count yourself extraordinarily lucky that I’m saving room in my stomach for the feast. Otherwise, I would most certainly devour your guts here and now for your insolence.”

The mare loosened her grasp, allowing the poor captain to fall to the ground where he instantly began coughing and gasping for air. Her claw morphed back into her normal hoof and continued her walk up to the gate, stopping to look Magnus in the eye. Said Magnus was visually frozen, hesitant to act, though internally he was really struggling to do something. Words could not explain the crippling paralysis her gaze inflicted

“Long time no see, Leadfoot.”

Magnus grunted with a grimace, a wave of resolve rushing over him as he placed himself between this mare and his new friends. He scrambled for his radio the instant she took her eyes off him and formed her claw again, placing it on the gate bars. “All units, be advised! We have a possible Code Dragon in progress at the front ga-”

It took everything in him not to flinch and recoil in horror as this mare ripped the gate off its hinges like wrapping paper on Hearth’s Warming gifts, before casually strolling into the event.

“...Scratch that. DEFINITE Code Dragon! All available units assemble!”

“I was really hoping this would be less stressful…”

Starlight Glimmer, freshly established principal of the Ponyville School of Friendship, found herself playing babysitter to her six star students. Perhaps it shouldn’t have come as too much of a surprise when Twilight Sparkle was generous enough to include a ticket for this band of friends along with one for herself, along with her vice-principal and guidance counselor.

“Canterlot Castle! Woah, I’ve never been here before!” Sandbar practically shouted.

“Alright every creature, go have fun. Just please… Please be careful.” Almost on cue, what felt like a magnitude one quake shook the floor as the combined might of the six rushed off into the abyss known as the Gala. Starlight could not help but sigh. “Yeah, that’s about what I expected…”

“Have a little faith in them, Star;” Sunburst approached along with Trixie. “I’m sure things will be alright.”

“I suppose it couldn’t go worse than the previous Galas, according to Twilight. But what do I know? I’ve never been to a Gala in my life.”

“Trixie has never been either,” interjected the Great and Powerful exposition engine as she made a grab for a drink on the nearby punch bowl.

“I remember coming here when I was little,” Sunburst added as he too grabbed two drinks, one for himself and for Starlight. “Mom tried to take me once around the time I started in the school of magic. Sometime before dad left I think. I don’t remember going though, I spent my time in the library.”

“Really? I’d have thought the prestige would be too good to pass up. I know I wouldn’t be able to resist.”

Sunburst chuckled. “Not everyone is one for fancy events, Trixie. But I’m glad we’re all here now, let’s try to enjoy ourselves.”

“Sunburst is right,” Glimmer smiled. “I guess it’s just kinda stressful just wanting to keep things going the way Twilight would want them. But I think after everything that’s happened, not much worse can happen.”

As her friends and colleagues continued discussing, the principal of friendship turned to the table near them to take an appetizer or two. Her life might not have gone exactly as she had planned it, but she sure as heck wasn’t about to complain about how it turned out. All in all, life was good. She had a good and fulfilling job, a wonderful set of friends, respect in her community… The mountain was a tall one to climb, but the view was pretty good from up here.

Starlight closed her eyes to take in the serenity surrounding her mind and, after swallowing an hors d'oeuvre, took a sip of her punch as she began to motion to the main floor. Unfortunately, she had not had her eyes trained on her path, resulting in the collision with another partygoer.

“Oh, I say!”

“Ohmygosh, I’m so sorry!” Starlight scrambled as she recoiled in embarrassment. Tonight was already off to a fantastic start having stained this guest’s attire - and her own - with the punch. “I-I-I wasn’t looking where I was going, I was too focused on the conversation with my friends-”

Her panic subsided quickly as she heard a chuckle from this stranger. It was a mare, a tall and mature unicorn, pale peach in complexion and mane shaded in faded fuchsia layered with strands of gray. Her now stained evening dress uniform indicated a senior military officer, completed with a slightly scratched monocle adorning her left pinkish eye, her mane combed over her other. Her cutie mark, while slightly obscured by her coattails, was a gold scarab with its wings unfurled. Had it not been for the mare’s warm chuckle, Starlight would probably have been sweating bullets over inconveniencing a pony of clear importance.

“Worry not, dearie,” the mare said with a thick but posh Trottingham dialect, “This is hardly the worst mess I have experienced.”

“Even so, I should have been paying more attention. Um, I’ll pay for the dry-cleaning bill if you need.”

“Oh don’t be too concerned with it, nothing a simple spell won’t fix.” The military mare lit her horn and with a burst of gold magic, the stain was extracted from the fancy fabric and onto a handkerchief she had pulled from her pocket. “You don’t travel the world without learning a few tricks, Starlight Glimmer.”

Glimmer was taken aback slightly at the mention of this stranger mentioning her name. But upon getting a closer look at her face, her’s lit up with recognition.

“Professor Atha! Oh my gosh, it’s been years, how are you?”

Sunburst at this point stepped closer, handing Starlight a new drink. “Professor Atha? As in accredited Director of the Equestrian Archeological Society Professor Atha?” he said with a hint of excitement. “You seem well acquainted with each other.”

“Professor Atha took me in for years after I left home, I met her on an excavation site, she gave me work, and taught me everything I know about magic, along with other subjects like history among other things. She helped me get on my feet, so I sort of consider her to be the grandma I never had.”

“Yes, in addition to my tenure as a major general in command of the Equestrian Royal Marines Magic Combat Division, I also contribute to some philanthropic work on the side. Seems you are familiar with my work, Mr. Sunburst.”

“Yes, I’m an avid fan of antiquing. How did you-”

“I overheard your conversation earlier with your girlfriend, dearie,” Atha said with a further chuckle. This prompted a stifled laugh from Trixie and embarrassed flailing from Starlight and Sunburst.

“Oh no no, we’re not dating,” Starlight responded with a blushing smile. “We’re just friends and co-workers, that’s all.”

“Y-yeah, we work together,” Sunburst added with an equal expression.

“Yes of course,” Atha took a moment to clean and polish her monocle before changing the subject. “Well then, it’s good to see you again, Ms. Glimmer. I have been monitoring your progress as of late and I am impressed at your recent achievements. Headmare at Princess Twilight’s new school? Even if it isn’t E.E.A. certified, it’s still worthy of praise.”

“Oh, well, I have Twilight herself to thank for setting me on the right path. Even before I was the guidance counselor when the school opened, she and I… Well, let’s just say she taught me some important lessons.”

“Yes, I understand. There are many life lessons that cannot be taught in an academic setting. You’ll understand when you’re older.” The elder mare stole a small pinwheel from the appetizer platter before straightening her jacket. “Well, enjoy the Gala you two, I have a meeting with a business partner of mine, best not keep her waiting. Tata.”

As Atha took her leave, Trixie trotted up next to her friends. “Well, that was something.”

“Yeah. Something,” Starlight responded as she took a sip of her new glass of punch. With her thirst quenched, her original obligation crept into her brain. “Oh, we should probably go find the students, just to check up on them.”

“Trixie will stay here and watch for them if they pass by,” said the Great and Powerful sentinel, stuffing small sandwiches into her mouth.

Starlight simply rolled her eyes as she gestures to her other colleague. “Sunburst, why don’t you go that way, I’ll go the other way. We’ll meet up back here later.”

Sunburst nodded and made his way to the east side of the palace. Starlight proceeded in the opposite direction to the west. Perhaps this little walk would help her get her mind off the stress of academics. After all, as much as she adored the Great and Powerful councillor, one could only spend so much time in her vicinity without pulling out their hair. Though maybe not entirely a downside. It had been giving her excuses to barricade herself in her office with Sunbur-

“Wait, no! He’s just a co-worker, Glimmy. Don’t think about him that way,” Starlight blurted out, practically slapping herself. “Besides… not like he’d think the same of a mare who enslaved a village…”

“Sugarcube, ya oughta stop beating yerself up over that.”

The headmare almost jumped out of her skin upon hearing this unsolicited response. While she knew who that voice belonged to, she slowly turned to the source and greeted it, almost as if to confirm she wasn’t just imagining it.

“Hehe, heeey Applejack, fancy meeting you here,” She said smiling a flustered smile. “I take it I was… thinking out loud? Again.”

“Don’t worry ‘bout it, we all do it,” Applejack winks and nudges her fellow mare. “Ya should talk to him, otherwise you won’t know for sure.”

“Haha, I don’t know what you’re talking about- I don’t know how to bring it up, I’m not ready.”

“Fair enough. Why not join me? The others are over by the dance hall.”

“Oh, I’d love to, but I really should go find the students.”

“They’re over with us, don’t worry. With them around, Ah figured it was only a matter of time before ya turned up.”

Starlight simply shrugs, not seeing a reason to say no at this point. “Well. Okay then, lead the way.”

The duo barely managed ten steps before something odd caught the eye of the headmare. A unicorn stallion, grayish-blue with a nearly white mane, seemed to be looking for something; or rather someone, as he was bugging the guests. He was wearing a simple-looking tan peacoat with a pair of saddlebags strapped to his side, far from the formal attire of the theme. Rather than let it go, Starlight decided it would be best to check this situation out, lest it go south later.

“Um, excuse me,” Starlight announced, practically dragging AJ in tow. “Are you okay?”

The stallion stopped and composed himself, presenting a poise and posture unexpecting of a common party crasher. “Hello. Allow me to introduce myself Ms…”

“Starlight. Glimmer.”

“Ms. Glimmer. Prince Spruce of House Bloodmist.”

Starlight blinked. “Bloodmist? I’ve never heard that name before.”

“Yes, well, I’m visiting from my native land. Nevermind that. Have you seen a small brown mare wearing a black cloak? I need to find her.”

“Uh, no, can’t say that I have. Look, maybe we can talk to the guards and they can look for-”

“The guards are who I’m worried for,” Spruce responded with an increasingly urgent tone in his voice. “We need to find her before something happens-”

*CRASH*

On cue, a loud commotion stirred the air as shrieks accompanied the sickening thud from the direction of the foyer.

“Ugh… Good news, we know where she is now.”

Spruce made a beeline for the foyer, barely escaping Starlight’s attempt to grasp the sleeve of his coat. The mare in question blankly glanced at AJ, who was equally blank.

“We should probably follow him.”

In spite, or perhaps because of her recent experiences, Fluttershy had been unable to properly unwind. Besides her work with the animal sanctuary and the events of the previous year, it seemed like every time she visited this castle in a gala dress, something spun out of control. But rather than resisting the chaos that was stuffy crowds, perhaps it was just better to go with the flow.

Speaking of chaos, out on the balcony overlooking the party where Fluttershy came to get some air was a certain dapper looking friend of hers. Rather than stirring up pranks or light-hearted mischief as would be expected of her draconequus bestie, he just… stood. At the edgeguard, he was entranced, deep in thought.

“Discord?”

A twitch of his ears indicating acknowledgement was accompanied by a turn of his head one-hundred and eighty degrees. “Fluttershy!” After doing an electric slide over to the bemused pegasus, he picked her up and hugged her. “You have no idea how droll this party’s been without you, I don’t know how anyone can stand to be here.”

“It’s nice to see you too, Discord,” Flutters smiled. “Though I’d expected you to be out there, um… socializing?” Try as she might, she could not hide her quizzical expression.

“Yes, well,” Discord said letting her go, “I can’t just go spoiling everyone with my presence. Too much of a good thing and all that.” He took a breath before turning back to glance over down at the party. “Besides, it’s probably best if I… distance myself, a bit.”

“Are you still thinking about last year?” Shy asked with a tone of worry, stepping by the rail with him. “You’ve done a lot to make up for it. I don’t think the girls are going to hold it against you at this point.”

“Yes, well… I’ve had a lot on my mind lately is all, it has nothing to do with that.”

Not convinced with his answer, Fluttershy sighed. “Please, Discord. I don’t like seeing you like this. Just know that, if nothing else, you have your friends behind you. I don’t think Twilight would have sent you a ticket if she didn’t still think of you as a friend.”

“Really, it’s not that I’m hung up over this,” Discord said, several coat hangers suddenly falling into existence and hooking onto his arms, “It’s just…” Discord adopted an uncharacteristically troubled look. If his actions in the past year truly were on his mind, it certainly seemed they weren’t the only thing.“ Well in any case, it’s probably best for me to keep my distance while I sort things out. Maybe after some time, they’ll just forget about it.”

His unease puzzled the yellow pegasus. But if he’s resistant to talking about it, perhaps a change in subject was the better way to go. “Well, it’s a lovely evening. The moon shining overhead, the lights, the birds and flowers…”

“A bit plain for me, but if you enjoy it I guess I can’t really complain.”

“I just like the view, is all. If it wasn’t so full of people, it’s something I would imagine dreaming about.”

Almost on cue, a mare’s voice called behind them. “I’m sure it would be even better with your animal friends.”

Jolting up a little from the sudden third wheel, she looked behind her, smiling upon seeing the dark coated alicorn. “Oh, Luna! Sorry, you spooked me.”

“Apologies, that was not my intention. I was merely commenting. Would you mind if I join you? Tonight has been a tad busy and I’d like a moment to just breathe.”

“Oh of course. It’s why I’m here too, actually.”

“Quite.” Luna, not oblivious to her other compatriot, glanced over to the lord of chaos. “And hello, Discord. I’m… shocked you’re not out there having fun.”

Discord huffed but not without hiding his smirk. “Even I have to take a break too, y’know,” Discord said, leaning back in a reclining deck chair while sipping the glass off some lemonade, “It’s like when you wake up after a weird dream and you just have to sit for a minute. I’m sure you’d know what I’m talking about.”

“You’re not wrong, though it’s funny you mention dreams considering the one you seem to have had not long ago.”

Discord’s smirk vanished as quickly as the deck chair, replaced by an expression not unlike one would adopt after getting caught stealing from the cookie jar. “Everypony has dreams. And I don’t remember giving you permission to go snooping in my personal thoughts,” he retorted, tapping his noggin.

“I didn’t, actually. I couldn’t even if I wanted to,” Luna answered, raising an eyebrow. “But I can tell when someone is troubled.”

“Well, I never! I’ll have you know I-” Discord’s sentence was interrupted by a minor spike of pain throughout his head. Abandoning his prideful facade, he rubbed his temples like one would polish a gem. Another one?

“Are you okay, Discord?” Fluttershy asked as she patted her friend.

“I’m fine, Fluttershy. I’ve just had some side-effects from the Bell was all.

Fluttershy stepped between him and Luna, not willing to allow this escallate to a petty argument this night of all nights. “Luna, that’s a very pretty dress. Did Rarity make it?”

Luna, after a shrug and understanding the hint, began to twirl herself around to show off the gown. It was a night sky-esque silk gown adorned with stars and constellation motifs, along with a distinct eastern flare resembling a kimono, tied with a white obi that shimmered in the light, not unlike the moon. Her mane was tied back with a complimenting night themed headdress with a small crimson Phoenix feather. “You think so? Actually this is an old dress I had express mailed from home. To be honest, I’m surprised it arrived on time.”

“Why? Silver Shoals isn’t that far from Canterlot.”

“Oh, no no, I mean my childhood home.”

“The castle in Everfree?”

Discord, having failed to stifle his chuckle, perked up as he shifted his body to lean his back against the rail. “You mean the Valley, right?”

“Ah yes, I suppose you wouldn’t know that, would you Fluttershy?”

Fluttershy had intended to say something, but failed to find the words. Indeed, there really wasn’t anything she could do other than silently agree. “Gosh, now that I think about it, I really don’t know anything about you or Celestia before you lived in Equestria. I just know what the history books say and even they don’t talk about it.”

“Y’know it has been a long time,” Discord chimed. “Being trapped in stone for a millenium does wonders to preserve the body, but not the brain. After a while, it just kinda fades from misuse.”

“You say that as if you were using it at all in the first place,” Luna responded with a roll of her eyes.

“Oho, touche.”

“Well, look. It’s probably not the best time to really talk about it, both because I don’t remember much from that long time ago right on the spot, but also because…” Luna sighs a drawn out frustrated breath. “Mom…”

Now it was the pegasus’ turn to read the room. “Goodness, was she…?”

“Embarrassing? Absolutely. I love her a lot though, even if she is a bit… What’s the word?”

Discord summoned a large thesaurus, looking through it as he adjusted his reading glasses. “Overbearing?”

“Sure, let’s go with that. She was a wonderful mom back then, but she had this habit of being really protective of my sister and I. Why, when we were little fillies, Celestia and I were playing in the forest just outside the city, exploring and collecting cool rocks we found when we ran into a cockatrice. Sister did something to enrage it and got petrified because of it. I ran away to go find mom and dad, and when we returned mom was absolutely livid with the monster and it was so afraid of her rage that it unstoned Celestia to try and appease her. But mom… mom didn’t let it go. While dad made sure we were both okay and held us close, mom literally bit the thing’s head off. And when we got back to the castle, she scolded us pretty badly...”

“That’s mothers for ya!” Discord inserted with a mocking toast.

Fluttershy wasn’t as amused, choking back bile from the mental image of bestial decapitation. “She bit its head off?”

“Like I said, mother is a unique individual, especially back then. Celestia had a fear of chickens ever since. But make no mistake, mom did love us. And I think she realized how sheltered her coddling was making us because later she sent us off to Equestria to learn under Starswirl. It was a blast! We got to see the world and more!” Luna exclaimed, smiling.

The princess of the night, having been so engrossed in her retellings of her youth, failed to notice a tall, lanky, pale-looking stallion slide next to her, leaning on the rail with her. Fluttershy clearly noticed, as did Discord, the latter of the two neglecting to interrupt to say anything, a move Fluttershy debated on mirroring.

“And then after I returned from the moon, I met my new sister and baby brother. So much happened when I was away and I’m still catching up, but it’s been great.”

It was now, after a solid five minutes had gone by, the new stallion spoke up.

“I’m glad things have been looking up for you, Lulu.”

Luna’s ears perked at the name. Her old childhood nickname. She turned to face her addresser and after a millisecond of processing, adopted a beaming expression of glee.

“Daddy! Oh my gosh, I didn’t expect to see you here!”

She practically pounced on him, the embrace was so sudden, yet the overtowering pegasus did not flinch. He did however get his conal hat knocked off, a situation Fluttershy was more than willing to remedy.

“Here you go, sir,” stated the shy mare as she handed his hat.

“Ah, thank you Miss…”

“Fluttershy.”

“Ah, so you’re the Fluttershy I’ve heard about. It is a pleasure to meet you. Bonsai, at your service.”

A closer look at Bonsai revealed features unusual of Equestrian ponies. A faded pink floral-print oriental robe, a pair of katana hidden under his left wing. And were those… Clouded pink eyes? Fangs?

“And Discord. It has been too long, hasn’t it?”

The draconequus chuckled. “Yes it has, hasn’t it… do I know you from somewhere?”

Bonsai, with a look of bewilderment, tilted his head and pondered hoof to chin. “I suppose it has been over a millenia, hasn’t it?”

“That, and I haven’t exactly had the chance to travel the world.”

“Suppose we could catch up at a later time then.”

“I’m glad to see you again and everything,” Luna interjected, “but why are you here? I’d think you’d be back home attending to mother and Acacia.”

Bonsai’s smile returned to his face. “Acacia is in Maple’s care, she’s always happy to spend time with her little brother. As for your mother, she and I are here to help you and Tia move back. She saw the gala and decided to drop by.”

Luna’s eyes shot wide open. “Wait, you mean mother is here?! In the castle?”

“Spruce is here as well, although he arrived later than we did.”

“So if she’s here, she’s probably looking for Tia and me, which means… Oh no! We need to find her before-”

*CRASH*

Luna had little time to even think about wincing. “Before something bad happens…”

“Hello, welcome to the Gala! Good evening! We’re glad to see you here tonight!”

No doubt it was because she hasn’t had the time to loath this job yet, but it was quite obvious to Celestia that her former pupil was much better suited for this meet and greet job than she ever was. Standing in one place for the majority of the evening, unable to have fun at her own party and barely getting a chance to talk with the guests she actually likes. At least tonight she had Spike to converse with while Twilight bore the burden of photographs and autographs.

“She’s grown so much since that fateful day, hasn’t she?” Celestia said to Spike, adjusting the bowtie on his attire.

“Sure has. I still remember the day we left for Ponyville. Only been about five years, but it feels like it’s been longer than that.”

“A lot can happen in a short amount of time, Spike. Best to embrace change rather than resist it.”

“Speaking of change,” Spike points to her mane and tail, “Your hair. What happened, it’s all pink now.”

“Oh this? Well my mane was originally pink, but it shifted into the colors you knew as I matured. Now that I’m retired, I decided a mundane look was more suitable and magically changed it back. It makes it slightly easier to blend in from ponies who may be having a difficult time in the transition.”

“I guess having the shimmering mane would be easy to recognize. Though your size is a dead giveaway too.”

“I just want to try new things without constantly being harassed, you know? It’s hard enough trying to get out of my regent instincts like keeping up appearances.”

“Well at least you have the chance to cut loose now. So, what kind of cool stuff have you been up to?”

“What haven’t I been up to?” Celestia started counting the new hobbies she started using the feathers of her wings. “Diving, hoofball, acting lessons, I’ve put a lot on my schedule lately to the point I haven’t had as much free time as I expected. So much to do that I have so little to do, but at least here I can simply drop it if it becomes too much and I’m not obligated to do it.”

Spike began to laugh. “Reminds me of when Twilight took all those courses you suggested to her in magic school, all in the same year. Chemistry, calculus, physics, she had so many electives she didn't really have a life until you told her to slow down.”

Twilight, hearing her name brought up in conversation, glanced over. “I’m standing right here-” She snapped back to her role as host as another guest walked up. “Oh good evening, I hope you enjoy the gala!” Upon completion of her task, she turns back. “I don’t regret taking those courses, it was fu- Oh hello there, nice to see you again!”

This cycle of going in and out between chatting and greeting continued as more and more guests rolled in. Amused by this redux of galas of the past, but with the roles reversed, Celestia could not contain her laughter. While not outright belly laughter, it certainly was enough to catch the attention of those around her, especially her former pupil.

“Pri- Celestia! Please, you’re embarrassing me!”

“Sorry, Twilight. I just couldn’t help but recall that time back then. I’ve never seen this from the outside before.”

Twilight wanted to say something but was again interrupted by playing host to another guest before she could pout properly. Perhaps it was for the best, it would be unprofessional to lose composure in front of her public, even if in jest. Of course, this prompted even more laughter from both Celestia and Spike as they had the luxury of being casual observers.

“Believe me, Twilight. I will always be here if you need to seek advice from…”

The solar alicorn trailed off from that thought, her soft smile replaced by a sudden look of concern, an expression Twilight could not presently notice. Spike however certainly did. “You okay?”

Celestia did not answer straight away, her eyes scanning the crowd in the foyer. The sight of guards gathering near the entrance as someone, a mare in a large cloak pushed through them and guests. While she at first squinted to analyze the circumstances, her eyes shot open with faint terror as realization dawned within her thoughts. “Is that… No it can’t be… Can it- Oh no it is!”

The comotion building in the circumstances distracted the current guest Twilight was in the middle of greeting as they turned away towards the building crowd, curious and concerned. Twilight herself, took a moment to turn back to Celestia and Spike to gauge their input here. “Celestia, is everything okay-”

“Twilight, MOVE OUT OF TH-”

*CRASH*

Neither alicorn had the opportunity to finish processing this warning before the younger mare found herself pinned against the wall, courtesy of the hoof of this small-statured mare who had the audacity to launch a flying drop kick above the heads of the attendants and staff. This assaulting pony had placed Twilight’s face into the hard- now cracked -marble with only a smug grin on hers. Everypony else, including Spike, only had a mixture of astonishment and horror on theirs. If listening closely, it may have been possible to hear a glass or two drop along with some audible gasps.

“Tia, sweetie,” this mare said in an obviously fake sweet tone to her voice. “You have some explaining to do.”

Celestia took a deep breath, not one of fear or stress but of resignation to her fate. This certainly was not what she had hoped for Twilight’s first gala in charge and certainly was not a turn of events she herself had expected or desired. But it was happening now and now there was no other choice but to make the most of it. Hopefully, it could be salvaged. With a defeated sigh, she stood up straight and cashed in every favor she could with herself. This was the moment of truth she wished she could’ve put off until later.

“Hello mother....”

Episode 01 ~ A Past and Future Secret

“It’s been some time, hasn’t it Tia?”

The tension in the air was as prevalent as the confusion, guests murmuring and guards ushering them aside. This mare not only had the audacity to tear her way through the party - without a ticket no less - but her cloven hoof was currently planted firmly in the temple of Celestia’s young and still somewhat green successor. Spike, frozen in place by a mix of fear and uncertainty, expressed a silent plea to the elder alicorn to at least get his poor friend unpinned.

“Not since Luna returned, mother,” Celestia responded, already quite done with this situation. “If you would not mind, may I kindly ask you to, um, remove your hoof? I’m starting to feel secondhand pain staring at her.”

The petite mare, indifferent to the mild bleeding and likely skull fractures of her victim, merely shrugged and brushed Twilight aside with her hoof, almost as if scraping the dog mess off it.

“Thank you.” Celestia took a deep breath to clear her thoughts and tame her frustration, not unlike the technique taught to Twilight years ago. “Now then, mother… We talked about this. Why in your ever vivid wisdom did you decide it was a good idea to make such an impulsive, violent entrance, especially considering what happened last time?” There was a very obvious tone of anger in her voice, clearly being held back behind gritted teeth.

“Oh, give me more credit than that, I actually made it in here without slaughtering any of your guards,” responded her mother with snarky reassurance.

“I’d give you more credit if you made it in here without making a scene at all.”

“Oh don’t be like that, Tia, I come here to see you and Lulu, the least you can do is give mama a little gratitude.”

“I would really rather you had just, I don’t know, sent a letter first. Or at least do this in a private setting. This is quite possibly the worst- well okay, second-worst - time you could have done this.”

“Hardly the worst thing I’ve done.”

“Not the point, mother. Considering your reputation-”

“Oh please, nobody present is from a generation that even remembers me.”

“Again, not the point-”

“Anyway, where’s the feast? I’ve been anticipating a banquet since I left the palace…” the mare scanned the room in hopes of locating her coveted meal. It wasn’t long before her eyes spotted a few more familiar faces, specifically a dark alicorn pushing her way through the crowd, despite protests from the guards. “Lulu! Oh my goodness, you’ve got your full strength back, oh you look so regal now.”

Luna, tensing up from being called out by mommy dearest in such a way, in this place of all places, merely let out a frustrated sigh of her own accompanied by a hoof colliding with her forehead. “Hello, mother. Thank you for the compliment… I think.”

“Ah, and I see you’re wearing the dress! Oh, you just look like such an elegant lass,” mama said in a sickeningly sweet tone with a cutesy smile. “You know, Maple was so excited to send it to you, oooh you two were so adorable-”

“Mother, please, not here and not now,” Luna interrupted with a mix of urgency and embarrassment. “Do you realize how much chaos your visit has caused?!”

The mare shrugged once more, her snide grin beaming with the kind of pride that only someone who knows exactly what they’re doing flashes. “Really, were you expecting anything else at this point? My invite failed to come through this year, so I figured I’d drop by to talk about this in person. Not my fault you neglected to send my ticket, and Celestia, you have that zappy spell thing that puts express mail to shame, really you have no excuse.”

Celestia was about to explain herself when Twilight, rather dazed and taking exception to being kicked in the face, stumbled between the two of them, horn lit and face contorted.

“You… what are you… you’d better step away from Celestia, NOW!”

Spike, putting himself in the line of fire of this party crasher, attempted to intervene. “Twilight, you’re hurt!”

“Spike, please... stand… back.”

The mare rolled her eyes and took a step forward. “That’s a rather cute display of confidence on your part, but if you would be so kind to step aside, that would be fantastic.”

“Not! Another! Step!”

This response caused Celestia’s maternal figure to drop her grin, replacing it with a menacing glare, completely unimpressed with this little girl ordering her. “Tia. I respect that you like to keep some personal company, truly I get it, but would you be a dear and call back your concubine before I have to teach her a lesson.”

Celestia, ignoring the concubine comment, stepped to Twilight’s side, extending a wing in front of her and Spike in an attempt to defuse things. “Twilight, calm yourself. I can explain.”

“Celestia, how... can you be so casual about... this?! She trespassed onto palace grounds, is an… an active threat to public safety, and I’m about... ninety-five percent certain I have a concussion from that... completely unwarranted attack!”

“I understand how you feel, trust me. But you need to stand down from this one, you will not win this confrontation.”

“B-but…”

Looking away from her target in an attempt to plead with Celestia turned out to be a mistake, as when she turned back she stared right into the eyes of this short stack mare, whose face only went up to Twilight’s chest. The distance had been closed in short order, their faces mere inches from each other.

She froze. The eyes of this mare lacked any form of fear or even amusement. Twilight’s bravado was gone, now replaced with unexplainable dread and terror. All she was doing was just… staring. Yet, her muscles and bones were quivering, her blood running cold, heart pounding. Why was Twilight Sparkle, who bested many threats in her life, feeling such paralysis from the sight of a mere mare?

“Listen, Purple,” said mare began, devoid of her previous arrogance. “I’m sure you’re some kind of hero in these parts, but if you don’t stand down here and now when I’m trying to talk to my darling angel, you’re only going to have yourself to blame for anything that happens to you. Believe me, there are far worse things than a silly skull fracture.”

With that, a smirk slid across her face as she lightly brushed the purple princess to the side like a cloud of dust. Twilight, still in the midst of processing, collapsed to the floor - likely due in part to her head injury - into the concerned claws of Spike.

“Now, where were we? Oh yes. Tia? Mind explaining this little misunderstanding with my invite?”

“A… About that. You see, I’m not really in charge anymore. As you may know, Luna and I, well, retired last year. My successor is handling things now.”

A raised eyebrow was the sole response to this statement.

“It… may have slipped my mind to tell her about you with everything that happened.”

“Tia, I love you to bits, but you really bring this onto yourself sometimes,” her mother responded, slightly disappointed. “Anyway, where is this successor of yours so I can go yell at ‘em?”

The royal sisters shared a hesitant glance. Both knew that this wasn’t going to end well, but nonetheless gestured to the purple alicorn lying on the floor. Mama, looking over at the dazed but still conscious Twilight, once again rolled her eyes.

“Not impressed. Now, about that banquet-”

She was barely able to finish her sentence before a stone dagger zipped past her, rustling her mane and barely missing her cheek during its journey. Letting out a disgruntled groan, she turned to face the source of this insolence. This glance was met with a squad of guards, having parted a path through the crowd and circling around a lone mare, clad in a military dress uniform and adjusting her monocle.

“Mahogany Bloodmist, I order you to yield!” commanded Atha.

“You know my name? Have we met before?”

“Indeed, we have. Now stand down!”

Celestia, growing increasingly concerned about this escalating situation, grimaced as she exchanged yet another look with her sibling, with Luna clearly echoing her fears. “Miss Atha, please,” she pleaded, “There really is no need to take things this far.”

Atha adjusted her monocle once more, somehow adopting an even more stern face than already presented. “Your highness, I understand this… mare is your family, but I will not tolerate her causing a ruckus again, especially with the guard still on edge after last year's events.”

“Atha, I must insist you stand down!”

“Might I remind you that you are no longer commander-in-chief after abdicating. You no longer have authority here, and I have a duty to act in the interest of the public. For your safety I am pulling rank and ordering you to stand aside!”

This solicited a grin and a chuckle from Mahogany, albeit clearly annoyed rather than amused. “Oh yes, now I remember you. You were the captain that got her ass handed to her the last time I was here, what, forty-ish years ago? Seems you made general now. Progress.” This was accompanied by a mocking clap of her hooves.

“Forty-five, and I have just about had it with your attitude. You made an enormous mess the last time, I will not allow you here again. Now if you choose not to yield, I will be forced to take drastic action.” Atha summoned an array of stone-clad spikes as she stomped her hoof, rather done already.

This prompted her adversary to pop her neck, the popping audible throughout the foyer. She brought her hoof in front of her and with a flick of her wrist, summoned a grisly-looking demonic claw, morphing from her cloven hoof. “Perhaps you haven’t learned your lesson. Seems I’ll have to administer some more corporal punishment.”

“I’m hardly the same mare you saw years ago.”

Celestia, on the verge of panic at this point, was about to jump between them, hoping a physical barrier would be enough to quell this disaster in the making. However, it turned out to not be necessary. Her salvation came in the form of her mother being elbowed into the wall by a regal unicorn wielding a crimson scythe. As the mare was flung into the marble, creating a Mahogany-shaped impact crater in the wall near Twilight and Spike, this hero of the day firmly planted the bottom of his polearm into the ground and made his frustration known.

“Mother, this is why you don’t get invited to parties,” Spruce sighed with a disappointed head shake.

“Ah, Spruce!” Celestia said exhaling with relief. “Your timing is impeccable.”

“Hello, Sister. Apologies, I wanted to prevent this, but it seems I was too slow.”

Atha stood confused as Bonsai, having entered the room by this point, casually and calmly tipped his hat and stepped past her. “Seems even the ‘Vanishing Prince’ can be outpaced at times, haha.”

Celestia perked up even more, fully calming down at the sight of her father. “Daddy! Good, with you here too, things are going to be alright.”

Bonsai smiled and waved at her, giving a hearty chuckle. His wife stepped out of the hole in the wall with barely a scratch from their son’s intervention, popping her neck. Before she could get a word out, Spruce turned to his sisters and put his hoof to his head before sighing in annoyance.

“I would recommend we take this somewhere private before things get even more ugly. Would you be able to put together a dinner for mother, just to keep her busy?”

Celestia nodded, equally devoid of energy. “Yes, if you would be kind enough to treat Twilight’s wounds. It would be the absolute minimum to even begin explaining things…”

Twilight found herself in the dining hall of the castle, still woozy from the assault earlier in the evening. It took a bit before she was able to make out two distinct noises. One was the sound of her friends gathering around her with emotions ranging from concern to anger to confusion, as well as relief she was okay. The other was the barbaric table manners of Mahogany as she devoured the absurd spread laid before her by the chefs and staff who no doubt were working double time, even for a gala.

“Woah… Oof, what happened…”

“Twilight,” started her mentor with an apologetic smile, “I’m so sorry for all this, I should have told you from the very start.”

“Celestia? What do you…” Only now was she noticing the unfamiliar stallion at her side, his hoof pressed against her temples administering a healing spell, a particularly potent one she remembered reading about from her books.

“Remain calm. You’ve still got some fractures, but at least you’re not bleeding anymore.”

Twilight blinked. She didn’t know him, but his touch and words were almost therapeutic. She was beginning to feel better already as her pounding headache was melting away. “Oh, t-thank you… Um…”

“Spruce. Of House Bloodmist.”

“Bloodmist? I don’t recall…”

Luna, who had been kneeling nearby, shot Celestia a scowl of mild disappointment. “You really have a bad habit of being cryptic with your information, sister.”

“Yes, I agree. Lesson learned. I just didn’t expect Mother to literally kick up a fuss.”

Twilight’s vision returned enough to get a crystal clear look at this stallion. Truth be told, he was easy on the eyes, but there were more important things at hand than to ogle his side-combed silver hair. With a little help, she stood to her feet, albeit somewhat wobbly.

“You gonna be alright?” Spike asked as he steadied her stance.

“Yes, I’ll be okay. Thank you.”

Starlight, who had been monitoring Spruce since she had bumped into him, had also been sneaking glances at Bonsai and what she assumed was his wife based on the context. This tiny mare, this brat with the testicular fortitude to give such a violent greeting to a ruler she had never met, was merely stuffing her face with an almost nauseating amount of fruit, bread, and sweets without any real care for making poor Pinkie work harder than she probably has in a year.

“So… could somepony please explain?” Starlight inquired to nobody in particular, being passive-aggressive in her volume. “Both who these people are and why that one,” pointing in the general direction of the pony doing an impression of a garbage disposal, “is currently emptying the fridge.”

Maho rolled her eyes. “I ain’t thrilled about this either, kid.” After inhaling a plate of Pinkie’s flan pudding, she set aside the dishes for the chef to take.

A loud grunt escaped Twilight’s throat. “Okay, you walk into my castle, you scare the guests, destroy my jaw, and now you devour all the food that one of my best friends slaved all day preparing!?”

“Don’t worry Twilight,” Pinkie pipped amidst the sweat and panting, “I saved a bowl just for you.”

“Not the point, Pinkie. Now. Tell me who you are and explain yourself.”

Another roll of the eyes followed by a click of her tongue later and the mare rested her chin on her hoof. This show of annoyance prompted Celestia, not willing to let another fight break out, to step between them and try to once again defuse the situation. “This… Isn’t the way I had intended to introduce you, but this is Mahogany of House Bloodmist, Queen of the land of Bloodmist, home of the Vamponies.” She glanced over to the queen who was already elbow-deep in a new plate of flan. “She’s also my and Luna’s mother.”

“This is your mother?!” Twilight practically blurted out before regaining her composure. “Um. I… where do I even start with this?” She stopped for a moment to observe Mahogany. “When I said I’d liked to meet your mother, I was expecting someone… nicer.”

Mahogany chuckled. “And I was expecting someone stronger, so I guess we’re both disappointed.”

“Would you- ahem… So then, Queen Mahogany-”

“Purple, just address me as Maho, it’s easier.”

“...Maho then. You said you were Queen of the Vamponies, right? Could you explain exactly what that means?”

“You’re supposedly smart. You can figure that out.”

Twilight growled, resisting the urge to just shout. “What I meant is I have never heard of ‘vamponies’ actually existing in reality. Could you elaborate?”

Maho finished her fourth plate of flan and handed it off to Pinkie once again, taking aim at the fresh one presented to her. “It’s exactly as it sounds, Purple.”

A twinge of pain shot through her head as Twilight could practically feel an aneurysm popping. This mare was not giving her anything to work with. Luckily, Spruce chose this time to shine.

“Yeah, this conversation isn’t going anywhere, I’m taking over.”

“As you wish. You’re better at these silly diplomacy games anyway.”

Spruce straightened himself up, never dropping his stoic stoneface during this whole time. “Very well. Firstly, allow me to apologize on behalf of Bloodmist for the aggression of its queen.” He shot a glare at his mother before returning to his stone face. “To answer your question… how shall I address you?”

“Err, Twilight is fine.”

“Very well. To answer your question, Twilight, vamponies are a species of ponies who are… How should I put this… more in tune with dark mana. There are many other features that set us apart, but in the end, we are still ponies just like you. Much of the history surrounding our origin and divergence is still shrouded in mystery, though. Mother is their queen, I am the crown prince and acting regent."

Twilight nodded, content with absorbing the information she was being fed. “Okay, this is strange. I always thought vamponies were mythical, I’ve never really heard of any actually existing. Doubly so, considering Celestia and Luna are evidently related to them.”

“For the better part of the millennium, with a few exceptions, our policy has mostly been to not leave our homeland. The reason why is, for lack of a better term, our own safety. The truth is that there is a stigma surrounding our kind, and we run the risk of harm should we stray outside Bloodmist.”

“Given what happened earlier, I can see why…” Maho, now clawing and biting at a whole watermelon presented to her, scoffed at Twilight’s remark. “So, Celestia? Why didn’t you tell me about this? That you were family to vamponies? I can understand not wanting to tell me about your mother now, but you could’ve at least told me you were born there, about-”

“Purple,” Maho interrupted, “has it ever occurred to you to just ask about her life, where her hooves have been instead of worshiping the ground they walk on?” She drew her claws to split open the large melon, scooping its contents out and shoving them into her mouth. “From what I hear, you Equestrians seem to treat her more like a goddess than a princess.”

Twilight was ready to retort, but quickly shut her mouth and gritted her teeth. Besides not wanting to disrespect her mentor by throwing her under the bus, perhaps it wasn’t the wisest idea to do so in front of her barbarian of a mother. Judging by Maho’s smug smirk, she deduced it was not worth taking the bait on this one. Instead, she decided it was better to change the subject. “Moving on… So what are you doing here, um, Maho? As the queen of a whole nation, you must have a very important reason for-”

“I’m here to help Tia and Lulu move back home.”

A bit taken aback at the blunt mundanity of her response, Twilight blanked, her glance swapping between Maho and the royal sisters for a few seconds. “That’s… It? No important business, no opening relations… Why do you need to-”

“What? A mother can’t visit her kids from time to time? Do I need an excuse? I’m allowed to travel for leisure once in a while. Who’s gonna stop me?”

“I… Guess I can’t really argue with that. But doesn’t that seem a little-”

Maho tossed the rinds of the melon aside, smacking a poor unfortunate waiter in the face with the corpse of leftover fruit. “And just who are you, Purple? I’m hearing a lot of questions from you but you ain’t offering anything in return.”

"I would appreciate it if you would stop calling me that. I'm a princess, and I have a name."

"And how do you expect me to know,” Maho stood from her seat and walked around to look her straight in the eye, “you have yet to introduce yourself or your cohorts."

As much as she hated to admit it, Maho had a point. Looking around at her friends, who had been rather silent for most of this, she shrugged and gestured for them to gather around her. She knew deep in her soul that she was going to probably hate herself later. Starlight’s eyes met with Twilight’s with an assurance that everything was going to be just fine.

“Very well. Firstly, my name is Twilight Sparkle, Princess of Friendship and new Princess of Equestria as the successor to Pri- Celestia and Luna.”

This hasty introduction clearly did not impress Maho, as indicated by her uninterested eye-rolling. Nevertheless, Twilight did not falter.

“I share regency with my friends, with whom I carry the power of the Elements of Harmony. There is Applejack, Element of Honesty…”

Applejack tipped her stetson with a nervous grin, a gesture that Maho barely acknowledged.

“Rainbow Dash, the Element of Loyalty…”

The pegasus, who had been absent for most of the evening preparing for a Gala event with the Wonderbolts, put up a facade of bravery in the face of this tiny mare. Said mare saw right through her, and stonewalled her confidence with a dismissive shrug.

“Rarity, the Element of Generosity...”

The elegant, shimmering dress Rarity was wearing seemed to elicit a glint of interest in the queen, who hummed with the rise of an eyebrow. This action did not go unnoticed by Rarity, who not so subtly straightened her posture in pride.

“Pinkie Pie, the Element of Laughter…”

Maho merely gave a light chuckle at the haggard Pie covered in flour, her mane even more messy than usual. Despite being worked to the bone by her guest, Pinkie exuded her usual upbeat optimism and gave a big, genuine smile, all whilst rushing a cup of tea to a polite and thankful Bonsai before falling in line with the rest of the clique. Her Majesty could not help but admire this resolve.

“And Fluttershy, the Element of Kindness.”

There. Maho stopped in her tracks in front of the yellow mare, who in spite of her growth in the past decade shrunk a bit upon the queen making eye contact with her, almost analyzing every inch of her, even into her soul.

Maho took an unusual amount of interest in her, standing in silence for a solid fifteen seconds, sniffing the air around her, invading her personal space and generally weirding out both her and the rest of the girls.

“Hm… Could it be? Is she…?”

Maho summoned her claw and touched the face of the pegasus who inwardly recoiled. Thankfully, rather than snipping even so much as a hair off her body, it seemed to turn into a hands-on exam, the talons parting her lips and glancing at her teeth.

A fang. Two in fact. Canines weren’t exactly rare amongst Equestrian ponies, but the particular shape of these pearly whites, coupled with a faint but distinct scent exuding from her coat and the shape of her hooves provided more than enough evidence to affirm whatever it was Maho was thinking.

It was at this moment that Maho’s dull scowl curled into a huge and shockingly sweet smile, her eyes starry and ginormous. This was coupled with her scooping Fluttershy up in her arms and squeezing her in a big bear hug, nuzzling the poor confused mare whose face was currently being squashed by the oversized crown on Maho’s scalp.

“OH AREN’T YOU JUST PRECIOUS!”

This abrupt change in Maho’s tune caught just about everyone off guard, Twilight especially who had borne the brunt of her mockery. Fluttershy herself had absolutely no clue how to even respond to this and barely had time to process when a poof of magic dust accompanied a spark that separated the two mares.

“Twilight, please. How could you forget your dearest friend of all?”

“I didn’t, Discord. What are you doing?”

“Sorry I had to intervene, but I couldn’t help but notice Fluttershy looking a little bit distressed there.”

Maho’s scowl returned, glaring right in the unyielding iris of the creature that interrupted her and her new best friend.

“Oh and dearest Mahogany! How are you doing, you old goat?” he said, giving the finger guns and clicking his tongue.

Maho was unimpressed. “You do not have my blessing to call me that, Mish-Mash. Do so again and I may just pull each animal part off you and see how many of them can fill a zoo.”

“Aw, don’t be like that, I thought we were friends! Besties, amigos, compadres-”

He was sidelined as Maho walked past him to continue her ‘discussion’ with Fluttershy. “What was your name again?” she asked with an overly excited grin.

“Um… Fluttershy…”

“Ooooh even your name screams adorable! Everything about you, the soft coat, the cute smile, the bashful stature… Sequoia would love you!”

This declaration stiffened Celestia’s, Luna’s, and Spruce’s nerves. After sharing a grimace with each other, Celestia rushed next to her parents. “Uh, mother? Can we please not do this? I don’t think-”

“Nonsense, Tia! This one would be a perfect wife! Oooh, I can’t wait to see the foals, I’ll bet they’ll be so cute!!”

Fluttershy’s yellow face turned a tomato red upon realizing what the queen was insinuating, hiding behind her wings. Twilight also turned red but for different reasons, which she made known. “Hey now! I take issue with you just up and assuming my friend would just… Marry someone she hasn’t even met! Without her permission.”

Maho ignored Twilight entirely as she turned back to her husband. “Bonsai! Bonsai! She’s perfect! Isn’t she perfect?”

The stallion took a sip from his still piping hot tea. “Indeed, she is beautiful dear. But perhaps it would be best if-”

“Spruce dearest! Send a letter back home, tell the staff to prepare for a wedding at once and welcome a new bride! Ooh, this is going to be so grand!”

“Mother…” Spruce wanted to protest, he really did. But before he had the chance, Twilight stormed past him in a fit of frustration.

Luna made an effort to halt her advance before she did something she’d regret. Unfortunately, the oversized sleeves of her dress got in her way and she tumbled forward onto the stampeding alicorn, knocking her into Maho’s stoic husband. Bonsai himself was barely nudged from the impact. His drink however, which may as well have been lava at this point, was spilled onto the backside of Twilight’s dress. The molten stain caused a multitude of emotions to run through the princess, the pain taking priority and resulting in her screaming and doing her best Riverdance as she struggled to get the dress off.

“Ahhh, gedditoffgedditoff!”

As her friends rushed to her aid, Rarity in particular silently mourning her work, Maho stood alone in her hysterical laughter at Twilight’s expense. Those present had to hold her still in order to pry the heat-soaked dress off her flank, Applejack being the one to just rip it off.

“Owowowow… Oof, thank you,” Twilight said, waving a hoof around her rear to cool it off.

“No prob.” AJ spit the fabric out of her mouth, blowing on her own tongue which had been a casualty of the stain. “Sorry ‘bout the dress, Rares.”

“Oh, it’s alright Darling. It can be replaced.”

Twilight stood up, now minus one dress, and turned her attention back to Maho, who had stopped laughing by this point. She was about to protest the comments from earlier when she noticed… Maho’s confused but angry expression.

“M-Maho, I don’t-”

“Why do you have Her mark?...”

For the second time, Twilight was caught off guard. “Um… What?”

Maho stood silent for a moment before turning away from her. “...Nothing. Bonsai, let’s go find a courier, I’ll do it myself.”

Twilight did not get the chance to lay into Maho before she was escorted into the halls by Bonsai, who glanced back to give the princess a faint smile, as if to say “Sorry about this…”.

Starlight awkwardly stepped aside and allowed Maho to pass, not keen on being bulldozed. “Twilight, uh, I think I’m gonna go check up on the students. I’ll be back in a bit.” With that, she rushed out the doors of the room.

There were so many questions. Twilight stood unsure how to proceed. Turning back to her mentor and her siblings, she saw them contemplating, as if telepathically discussing with each other.

“So... Can I ask why you didn’t do anything to stop her?”

Spruce sighed heavily, “It’s a complicated story, one best saved for another time.”

“Ugh, this isn’t how things were supposed to go…” Starlight traveled into the room she was staying in and once out of earshot of the public, stood and placed her hooves to her face and just heavily sighed.

“Hey, it isn’t all bad,” Sunburst encouraged, patting her back. “Nobody died and the students weren’t harmed, and whoever was hurt wasn’t hurt badly.”

Taking another sigh, this time of relief, Starlight slouched, leaning against the shoulder of her friend before shooting back up in embarrassment upon realizing what she was doing. Both ponies blushed momentarily before Trixie, who was smirking rather conspicuously, cleared her throat and robbed Starlight of the chance of stammering.

“So what happened back there?” asked the Great and Powerful inquisitor. “We got too caught up in the chaos, I heard that mare was, like, someone’s mother?”

“Celestia and Luna’s. It would seem they were raised by vamponies.”

“Vam… ponies? You mean like those cannibals in the folktales?” Trixie’s face scrunched up in a mix of disgust and unease. “I thought they were mythical, are you sure?”

“That’s what she and the princesses claim, minus the cannibal part anyway. Though… Aside from the queen, the other two were actually quite nice. The prince healed Twilight’s head injury and certainly didn’t seem amused by his mother.”

“Real vamponies, huh?” Sunburst pondered, rubbing his chin in fascination. “I’ve read a few epics surrounding their queen, how she conquered what is now known as Hollow Shade, about a millennium ago back when it was a bustling duchy. I didn’t expect her to be related to Celestia, let alone the one who raised her.”

“It’s weird,” Starlight scratched her head, “She doesn’t at all resemble either Maho or Bonsai- uh, the dad. And neither she nor Luna act like their…” she looks around to make sure she’s not within earshot of the queen, “...crass mother. Though they didn’t really do much about her either.”

Some hoofsteps made it known they were no longer alone, making their way into the room. First one in was Apple Bloom, followed by the remaining two members of the Cutie Mark Crusaders. Along with them was a familiar face Starlight had not expected to see again so soon, as she was met with a pink unicorn.

“Sugar Belle? What are you doing here?”

“Sorry for barging in like this. I was with Big Mac and the girls when that mare attacked Twilight. I saw you follow them, so I knew you were here and wanted to check up on you.”

Starlight smiled. “Are you okay? Hopefully, none of you got hurt.”

“Oh no, we’re fine. In fact, I saw someone we know there too. And that’s also part of why we’re here.”

“Wait, someone else?”

The door opened further as another guest walked in. “That would be me, Starlight Glimmer,” stated the aged unicorn as she adjusted her monocle.

“Atha? What are you… Why are you here?”

“Starlight, we need to talk, this is important.” Atha closed the door behind them, removing her jacket and running her hoof through her mane. The trio of school administrators exchanged a glance with each other, along with the equally unsure fillies and their guardian. “Starlight Glimmer, Sugar Belle, I know it’s been many years since you were studying under me, so I know I have no right to involve you in matters like this, but I’m rather desperate.”

Starlight tilted her head. “What’s wrong?”

“That mare, Queen Mahogany of Bloodmist? This is hardly the first time she’s caused a ruckus at the gala like this. Forty-five years prior to today, back when I was still somewhat wet behind the years in my service days, I witnessed her show up at the event. I won’t get into the details, but it ended with her killing a guard, a member of the nobility, and injuring a few others.”

“Honestly, I’m not as surprised to hear this as much as I probably should be, it doesn’t really sound too far out of the realm of possibility.”

“Look, she’s a liability and a danger to the public. The problem is until recently I didn’t really have the power to act. Now former Princess Celestia always insisted on handling her mother on her own, despite a pressing need to act.” Atha shook her head, sighing with disappointment. “It pains me to say it, but she’s enabling her to act this way. And it’s cost us quite a bit.”

“That… That can’t be true,” Starlight said in defense of the beloved princess. “She’s far from perfect, I’ll admit. But she’s not that irresponsible.”

“My point is,” Atha stated, ignoring Starlight’s defense. “There needs to be a check against this queen, and I need your help. Could I ask you to keep an eye on her? I have a feeling Princess Twilight Sparkle isn’t going to be as much of a pushover to just let her get away with her childish behavior, nor should she. She’s going to need the assistance of her friends to keep everyone safe.”

Starlight wasn’t naive. There was no denying Maho’s recklessness did pose a hazard that could have major consequences if ignored. And there was no way she was going to approve of her just taking Fluttershy away either.

“I’ll see what I can do, but I can’t promise anything significant.”

“Um,” Sugar Belle chose this time to speak up, “Sorry if it’s out of line, but why are you asking Starlight specifically, Professor? Wouldn’t it make more sense to have the guard keep watch? It’s just... Starlight and I have our own lives and obligations.”

Atha removed her monocle and after exhaling onto the glass, began to clean it with a cloth. “As I said, I know I have no right to ask this. But between the new prisoners we have and the recent threats against us, we’ve been stretched pretty thin. I trained Starlight Glimmer in her magic, I know she’s strong and I know she’s smart. You have a luxury no soldier nor I have, in that you can observe Mahogany Bloodmist without arousing her ire.”

“Prisoners?”

Atha’s eyes widened for a moment, and she cleared her throat. “Oh. Uh, that was meant to be classified information. Disregard that comment.”

Trixie crossed her arms with a frown. “You can’t just ask Starlight to put herself at risk and then withhold information from her like that.”

“Trixie, it’s fi-”

“Actually, I agree with Trixie,” Sunburst chimed in, standing in solidarity. “I get that you and Starlight are well acquainted, but this arrangement seems one-sided.”

“Professor, with all due respect,” Sugar Belle added, “I don’t really like what you are asking.”

Starlight, aiming to defuse this mess before it could escalate, stood to shield Atha from the vocal bombardment. “Woah, okay listen. I don’t think it’s really fair to put this kind of pressure on her when all she’s doing is asking us for help.” Taking a deep breath, she turned to face Atha. “Although… It would be good to know why this matters. If nothing else, then to understand the severity of it.”

“Ms. Glimmer…”

“It’s okay. I’m sure you can convince Twilight it was for a good reason. If you can’t tell me anything, it’s okay too.”

Atha closed her eyes, resting her face against her hoof. After a long moment, she reached into her jacket pockets and pulled out a pipe. “Very well. I suppose you will probably just hear about this soon enough anyway.” She raised the pipe to her lips, and with a spark of her horn, ignited the tobacco. “I’m sure you all remember what happened last year when a certain draconequus gathered together a band of criminals who almost ended up usurping Equestria.”

“Yes. Wait…” Starlight’s eyes nearly bulged out of her sockets. “You don’t mean…?”

“Yes, they - by which I mean the statue entrapping them - have been locked up deep in the old mines of Canterlot Mountain. The very same that has been converted into a prison.”

“But, why here? Wouldn’t it make more sense to, I don’t know, lock them up in Tartarus?”

“No. I learned my lesson with Cozy Glow. We need to keep them locked under maximum security with a powerful protectorate near in case something goes south… Which could happen if ‘they’ get their hooves on them.”

“They?-”

“We’ve been getting wind of anonymous threats. Apparently, there are folks out there who take issue with imprisoning a filly in stone. This is completely ignoring the fact that this very filly, along with two other miscreants, almost doomed Equestria. Some people… Anyway, if these kinds of individuals are stooping to threats, I shudder to imagine what they’d do if they ever got a hold of the statue. So I’ve moved it here and placed it deep in the new prison with some advanced security measures. Only time will tell if it’s enough and if these threats will die down, but I prefer to leave nothing to chance.”

“So what does this have to do with Maho?”

“As I said, she’s a liability. I’m worried about her doing something stupid and compromising our security. Of course, that’s far from the only reason, but I’m willing to put aside my personal grudges for the sake of public security. I will not force you or your friends here into anything, I merely ask a favor. I understand if you decline to partake.”

Starlight closed her eyes, still absorbing this onslaught of info. After sitting in silence for long enough, she scanned the room to try and read the thoughts of her friends. Trixie, Sunburst, Sugar Belle, they all had futures of their own. Perhaps it wasn’t right for her to ask them to put them on the line, but maybe they didn’t have to. After all, this was merely a favor her former mentor was asking.

“Listen, Professor. I’d like to get back to you on this, I need to think about it. You make a compelling argument and tonight… well, certainly backs up a lot of it. But I can’t promise anything and I certainly won’t do anything that leads to violence.”

Atha took this answer in stride, almost expecting it. She nodded and smiled as she turned to the door. “Do as you need, having another pair of eyes will make things much easier on us all. I must settle some affairs, take care of yourselves. Oh, and Sugar Belle? Congratulations on your marriage.”

With that Atha exited the room, leaving only the sweet smell of smoke from the pipe lingering.

“So…” Trixie said breaking the silence that also lingered. “Now what?”

Starlight sighed. “Maybe we should go check up on Twilight.”

“We aren’t seriously letting this happen, are we?!” Applejack half-shouted.

“Of course not!” Rainbow Dash full-shouted. “Who does that clod think she is, barging in and bossing us around! And then deciding Fluttershy is some bride to be given away!”

“Agreed, darling. We shall not let this stand,” Rarity affirmed. “The question is, what do we do? What can we do?”

“We’ve gotta do something!” Pinkie asserted whilst brushing the flour out of her mane. “Fluttershy doesn’t deserve this! She has a choice in her life, and that big meanie pants wants to take it away!”

“Relax, girls,” Fluttershy said, desperately trying to calm her friends, “Let’s not be too hasty. Perhaps this is, erm, just a misunderstanding. Besides, we shouldn’t make this harder than it needs to be for Twilight.”

As if on cue, Twilight emerged from the dining hall doors, looking physically and emotionally drained. Whilst her friends had been out here, she had been trying her best to negotiate with the prince. Judging by her haggard face, she had not been left with many options.

“Twilight? Is everything okay?” Fluttershy said, patting her friend’s back.

“Well, I have a solution to this, but…”

The doors opened again with Spike and Spruce joining the clique. “Twilight, you should get some rest, we can talk about it in the morning,” Spike suggested, tugging on her tail. “Besides, even with that spell, your head can’t be feeling good.”

“I don’t know Spike…” Twilight rubbed the injured side of her face. “I still have a responsibility as a princess, if nothing else than to make sure everyone is alright.”

“Darling, you go ahead to bed, we’ll take care of the Gala for the rest of the night. Though if I may ask, what is going to happen with the queen?”

“Celestia and Luna are going to keep Mother from getting into any more trouble,” Spruce affirmed. “I feel as long as my sisters are around her, she’ll behave herself.”

“Even still…” Twilight trailed off as she became woozy from exhaustion.

“It’s okay Twilight.” Spike smiled confidently. “I’ll fill in for you. Don’t worry, as your number one assistant I can handle it.”

“But…”

A fluffy blanket and sleeping mask suddenly appeared on the flustered alicorn with a flash of light, accompanied by a snap of fingers. Discord descended just as quickly with an impatient scowl, his claws on his hips. “Honestly Twilight. You’d think after all you’ve been through together, you’d have more faith in your friends. We’ve got this, just go to sleep.”

Exhaling in defeat, Twilight slid the sleeping mask off her eyes with a hoof. “Alright. We’ll talk about this over breakfast… Thank you, everyone. I know I can count on you, it’s just been a long day.”

Fluttershy gently steered Twilight down the hall. “I’ll take you to your bed.”

After playing seeing-eye dog to Twilight, the yellow pegasus navigated her wobbling friend to her bed chambers. Melting into the bed after a rough and stressful day, Twilight’s eyes shut the instant her head softly hit the pillow. Fluttershy tucked her in with a smile and after making sure the lights were off and the canopy of the bed enshrouded the princess in their comforting darkness, she left the room. Once the door was shut as softly as possible, she let out an audible exhale of her own.

“This was certainly an eventful day, wasn’t it?” Discord, rubbing his temples and noticeably irritated, had been waiting for Shy outside the door.

“Maybe you should rest too, Discord. You’ve had that headache for a while now.”

“It’s fine, nothing to be concerned with.”

“Discord…”

The two proceeded with walking down the halls once Discord popped his neck, louder than intended. “The immortal lord of chaos can handle a little migraine once in a while.”

Fluttershy’s disappointed gaze was proof enough she wasn’t convinced, but what was she gonna do? What could she even do? “So… I noticed earlier you seem to know Queen Mahogany? She didn’t seem too thrilled to see you. I’m curious, could you tell me what your history is?”

“Hm? Oh, well, I’m afraid I don’t really remember much that far back. Even before I got turned into stone.” His claw went from rubbing his head to scratching it, reaching as far back into his archive of memories as his brain would allow him. “I only really remember visiting this one time Tia and Lulu were teenagers, and even then my only memories of Maho are me pranking her. Heh, that mare needs a sense of humor. Well, a better one.”

“Yeah, I’m not sure I can disagree with that.”

“Hm… Still…” Prodding deeper into his thoughts only resulted in more twinges of pain. “Gah!”

“It’s okay, you don’t have to push yourself.”

Discord, rubbing his temples like he was trying to summon a genie, grumbled as he leaned against the wall. “Grr, ever since that tiff with Sombra last year, my head’s been getting foggier and foggier.”

“Sombra?” Fluttershy said with a head tilt and an eyebrow raise. “Wasn’t that part of your plan to inspire Twilight?”

Discord winced not just from the present pain but from the past shame as well. “Sort of.”

“Sort of? Discord please, I’m your friend, you don’t have to hide things from me.”

“I really don’t feel like talking about it toni-”

Discord’s excuse trailed off as the hurt and concern on his best friend’s face flooded his view. Even the lord of chaos wasn’t immune to the almighty puppy dog eyes. He took a deep breath and exhaled his reservations.

“Alright. Alright, okay. I’m sorry.” Fluttershy’s smile returned, which in turn made him smile.

(Why am I even hiding this anyway?)

“That battle with Sombra in this very castle? Do you remember when he tried to attack you? And how I said I faked my injury after protecting you, inspiring you and your friends to defeat him? Well… It wasn’t entirely fake.”

“What do you mean?” Fluttershy said quizzically.

“What I said was true, but the attack did hurt me. Being, well, immortal doesn’t mean I can’t get injured. Ultimately, it didn’t do any real damage, but ever since then, I’ve been experiencing some… weird stuff, to put it mildly.”

“Like the migraines? Oh dear, have they been going on that long?”

“Yeah. My own fault really, but they’ve been getting worse lately and when they happen…” Discord paused as if to decide his next choice of words. “When they happen I hear voices. One specific voice telling me things, but a lot of the times they’re muffled and… I can’t really understand it.”

Fluttershy’s eyes shifted about. This hadn’t been what she was expecting to hear.

“...Y’know, now that I think about it more, I wonder if that dream is related.”

“What dream?” Fluttershy inquired, shifting her full attention back to Discord. “Wait, was it that dream Luna was talking about?”

Discord sighed, the fatigue was starting to set in. “Sometime after that fiasco with Cozy Glow at the school, I started having this weird dream. I find myself in this dark foggy town, no sun and no moon in the sky. Just black. I hear a deep voice calling out to me. The town is deserted, abandoned and desolate, the only landmark is a well in the plaza where the voice is calling. In the dream, I always look down the well and climb into it. When I hit the deep bottom, it’s just black and all I see is a faint glow in the distance. I walk towards it and then I wake up… I’m in front of the Tree of Harmony, or at least what remains of it.”

“I… I’ll be honest, I don’t really know what to do with this knowledge. I certainly wasn’t expecting…”

“Yes, well. That’s all there is to it. I don’t know what any of it means. Could mean something or it could be nonsense. Either way, I’m too tired to think about it tonight.” Discord snapped his fingers and a fuzzy pajama onesie with a matching sleeping cap appeared on him, along with a pillow under his arm. “Thank you for listening, Fluttershy. I think I changed my mind, I’m going to take your advice and get some rest. If you need anything…” He snapped his fingers again and materialized a small brass bell which he proceeded to give to the pegasus. “Just ring this bell and I’ll be right there.”

Fluttershy smiled warmly. “Get some rest, okay?”

Discord, for the last time, snapped his fingers and disappeared into the aether. Or his bedroom, probably one and the same. Fluttershy left holding the bell which was swiftly tucked away into the pocket of her dress (thank you Rarity), feeling no less concerned after talking to Discord than she did before learning what was bothering him. Maybe this wasn’t going to be as simple as she thought; first the queen and now this.

“You’re not acting like yourself, Discord…”

The next morning at breakfast, Twilight trudged her way into the dining hall, body aching and head pounding. Even with a solid ten hours of sleep, the bags under her eyes were highly noticeable. This was a stark contrast to her friends, who had the luxury of not being kicked in the face the previous night and were as peppy and alert as ever. Even if the gala evening was still on their minds, they at least made an attempt to look like nothing was wrong.

The students of the school as well as the CMC carried on with not much worry either, though one would be forgiven if they saw no hint of the concern either. Seated next to Apple Bloom was Sugar Belle, herself flanked by her husband. Finally, on the end of the table directly across from Twilight sat Spruce, between Luna and Celestia. He remained stoic as he quietly yet contentedly ate his meal with a much more acceptable amount of table manners than his mother. Next to them conspicuously lay two empty chairs, for whom Twilight could only imagine.

Twilight sat herself down at the round table and slumped in exhaustion. Though the plate of pancakes looked quite delicious, her appetite just wasn’t there. In spite of this, she tried her best to get her belly marginally full, if just to avoid hunger pangs throughout the day.

“Good morning, Twi,” Spike happily greeted. “Slept well last night?”

The princess only gave an empty grumpy stare as she took a small mouthful of confection. Spike took the hint and asked the servants to fetch her some painkillers. Wait, no. A bottle of painkillers. That would be a better choice for the day. The servant did not make it two steps before he bumped into Discord and burned his eyes with one look at the nurse’s outfit the spirit was wearing as he carried a tray with a single bottle of pills. As the servant ran off to find some eye-bleach, Discord set the bottle down next to Twilight’s glass of milk.

“Just for you, your highness,” Discord said with a stupid grin.

Twilight rolled her eyes before popping the bottle open and swallowing two tablets, recapping the container and stashing it for later. After snapping his fingers and removing his totally-not-at-all revealing outfit, he sat next to Fluttershy who found his antics amusing. She was the only one who did.

“So…” Twilight started speaking, her deadpan voice laced with frustration already. “Where’s the queen? I figured she’d be here already.”

“Mother should be along shortly,” Luna stated. “She’s never on time for breakfast.”

“Not exactly a morning person,” Celestia chuckled. “Sunlight isn’t exactly commonplace back home, what with fog and clouds.” Celestia giggled awkwardly as she stated this, perhaps attempting to lighten the mood some. Twilight, for all the respect and adoration she held for her life teacher, could not muster more than a small curl of her lips to humor her.

“Ah… So, anyway. How did the gala go last night? Hope it wasn’t too much of a mess after I left.”

Spike perked up. “Oh, it went swimmingly actually. Once everyone calmed down and we explained everything, it was pretty cool.” Spike took a spoonful of his cereal, a bowl of gems in milk. “It’s too bad you had you crashed early though, Shining Armor and Cadance came to visit and they brought Flurry.”

Twilight’s heart sank into her belly, further reducing her appetite. “They came by?”

“Sorry Twi, we wanted you to rest. Shiny understood once I told him everything.”

Twi slouched onto the table and buried her face in her hooves, an action preceded by pushing her breakfast away. “Ugh, my head hurts again…”

It was here a hoof reached out from beside her, comforting her and gently hugging her. Twi looked up, the bags in her eyes growing less heavy as she cracked a genuine smile upon seeing her brother. “I know we couldn’t see each other last night, but I’m not leaving without saying hello at least.”

“Shiny… I am so glad to see you, you would not believe the night I had.”

“I can imagine. Sounds rough.”

Twilight shifted in her seat to face him. “Can I see Flurry?”

Shiny adopted a look of discomfort. “Uh… Yeah, it’s just…”

Giggly baby noises echoed from the door. The baby in question was being held in the arms of the queen, herself riding atop her husband’s back as he was escorted into the room by Cadance. Maho, quite enraptured by the adorable alicorn filly, was occupying Flurry’s full attention, focused on her Whammy in one of her claws - with Maho making it talk - while the foal herself was comfortably secured in her other.

“Oh aren’t you just so precious!” Maho doted on the child with a warm, motherly tone not seen the previous night. “What did you say her name was again, Mrs. Amore?”

“Flurry Heart, your majesty,” Cadance responded, a tad flustered but otherwise content.

Maho, letting out many more giddy giggles, continued to play with Flurry as she jumped off Bonsai, the child firmly secured in her arm during the descent. “She’s a beautiful little girl. Raise her with love and joy for me, please.”

Maho gently handed the baby back to her mother and patted her widdle head as she placed her Whammy in her widdle hooves. She made her way to the breakfast tables, Bonsai in tow, stopping by the table the CMC were seated at.

“Oh hello there, I believe we met last night,” Maho leaned in with a smile, adjusting Apple Bloom’s bow with her claw. “Are you girls doing okay this morn?”

“Yes ma’am!” Apple Bloom affirmed, smiling. “Thank you for asking.”

“I’m glad. Let’s have a great day now, okay?”

Maho continued to the spot saved at the big table with her husband. Twi was left a tad slackjawed as she watched this attitude change from what she experienced before. The kids, showing no sign of distress or discomfort on their end, appear to have met the queen while she was asleep, and judging by their smiles and lack of awkwardness, it seems Maho did not show them the same treatment she had received. If nothing else, it seemed at least children were safe in her presence.

Cadance walked up to Twilight and allowed the best aunt ever to nuzzle and say hello to her favorite niece. This was good, A morale boost was so desperately needed for what was going to come. After a hug and a kiss, she let Flurry go back to Cadance and turned her body back to the table, watching Maho and Bonsai be seated by their daughters.

“Thank you, dears. This plate looks tasty.” Maho licked her lips and rubbed her now clawless hooves together as she analyzed the enormous stack of waffles and fruit before her, topped with cream and drizzled with chocolate. Bonsai’s plate was much more modest, a simple banana crepe with a cup of tea.

“Right then.” Spruce placed his utensils down and clasped his hooves. “I feel it’s best to address the elephant in the room sooner rather than later.”

The prince now had everyone’s attention, including his mother’s whose tongue was glued to the first forkful of her feast.

“Alright,” Twilight begrudgingly said. “Let’s get this out of the way.”

“Son? Purple?” Maho’s eyes darted between them in confusion. “What is this about?”

“Mother, you can’t just decide to take ponies and marry them into the family like this, not without permission.”

Maho rolled her eyes and bit into the pastry, making a satisfying crispy crunch as she did. “Son, you know our policy,” she said while chewing. “Plus I’ve already sent the letter to Cypress and I’m sure he’s probably told the family by now, it would disappoint everyone.” She paused a moment to swallow. “You know how much Hawthorne loves making wedding cakes.”

“But you can’t just decide Fluttershy is going back with you,” Twilight sat up, raising her voice a few decibels. “Besides being one of my best friends, she’s also a co-leader of Equestria, her leaving would be kind of a big deal. Regardless of your stupid policy, I can’t just allow-”

“Stupid?” Maho balked. She put down her utensils - honestly given her table manners last night, it’s surprising she used them in the first place - and leaned her elbow on the table. “Listen here, Purple, I’m sure you are just the best of friends and I can respect that. However, you will not call my desire to bring safety upon my fellow kin ‘stupid’. As I’m sure you probably don’t know, there are many vamponies out there and it is my duty to bring them sanctuary.”

“Um…” Fluttershy spoke up. “I’m sorry, I don’t mean to be rude, but I need some explanation here. Policy? Kin? You’re not… talking about me are you?”

Maho smiled in her direction. “Don’t worry your pretty head, deary. It’s nothing to worry over.”

“Mother,” Spruce interjected, “this is not the ideal way to reopen relations with Equestria.”

“Oh, I agree. It’s just that I’m a tad miffed because this purple poser - who’s taking over my daughter’s job, by the way - just described our land’s mission statement as a ‘stupid policy’. Not very diplomatic if you ask me.” Maho shot Twilight a smug grin, challenging her to rebuttal.

“Yes, because kicking her in the face is so much more professional,” Twilight coldly stated, her eye twitching from the audacity.

“Learn to move your head out the way next time, Purple.”

“Or maybe you should deflate yours.”

“OR! Or…” Spruce held up his hooves to encourage a ceasefire. Maho’s snide cackle did little to cool the fire brewing in Twilight’s eyes, though she held her peace. This was obvious bait and there was no use biting down on it further. “Or… How about this. Mother, you are rather intent on bringing Ms. Fluttershy back home. And while I’m sure she is a lovely lady that Sequoia would be rather happy with, I can’t allow you to just force it.”

“Spruce, I’m the queen. I-”

“Now hold on, Mother, let me finish.” Looking over at his sisters, gaining their nods of approval. “Twilight, I think it would be beneficial to everyone for you to visit our homeland of Bloodmist so that you may gain a better understanding of us and what we can offer. I hate for your judgment of us to be tainted by our queen’s remarkably poor diplomacy.”

After taking slight schadenfreude in Maho’s huffy eye roll, Twilight performed her calming technique, exhaling and extending her hoof from her chest. “I believe that would be a good idea. A gesture of goodwill, being invited to your kingdom. I’m curious to see where Celestia and Luna grew up.”

“You can’t come,” Maho shot with a bluntness that Twilight honestly shouldn’t have been surprised about at this point. Her deadpan stoneface soon shifted, however, as she did her gaze from Twilight to Fluttershy. “But I’d like the yellow one to come meet her future husband.

“Actually, Mother,” Celestia stood up from her chair, taking empty dishes and handing them to the servant. “I think everyone should come. After all, Twilight is not the only ruler now.”

Twilight looked around, curious to see her friends’ opinion on this suggestion. “I think that’s a wonderful idea, but what do you guys think? I won’t force you to come, I know you guys have other responsibilities.”

“I have no objections,” Rarity responded. “I don’t have any orders right now, and I’m interested in doing a little traveling.”

“Ah can probably hire some help ‘ta look after the farm,” Applejack pondered.

“You bet I’m goin’.” Rainbow Dash quipped. “No way I’m letting Fluttershy go alone.”

Fluttershy herself smiled and giggled. “I guess if I don’t have to go alone, I’m okay with it.”

Twilight glanced at Pinkie Pie. “What about you? Are you coming?”

“As long as I don’t have to bake a dozen more dishes,” Pinkie smiled sheepishly. “Oooh, I wonder if Cheese’ll wanna come!”

Maho scowled at the chatter and rested her head on her hoof, propped up by the elbow. “Suuure, why not? Turn this into a big ol’ shindig. Invite your friends, invite your family! Let’s all go straight into the big valley closed off to outsiders, that’ll end well.”

“Lighten up, dear,” Bonsai gently stated as he planted a kiss on her cheek. “It may be time to talk about opening up the kingdom with this change of the guard. It may help the population if travel were less restricted.”

“Hm…” Maho rubbed her chin, thinking of the implications presented to her. A bit of silence later, she grinned and rubbed her hooves together. “Perhaps you’re right. And maybe seeing her new home first will make the yellow one more comfortable.” After clearing her throat and pushing aside her dishes, she popped her neck and stood up. “Very well, as Queen of House Bloodmist, I grant you permission to come into the homeland. Under the condition that the yellow one meets my son to discuss the engagement.”

Twilight growled. “Listen, I’m not going to let my friend be some pawn in a political marriage against her wi-”

“I’ll do it.” Fluttershy’s affirmation sent a wave of panic through Twilight’s blood. “I’ll agree to meet him, and we’ll decide what happens from there.”

Maho’s sweet smile returned with a vengeance. “Wonderful! I’ll make arrangements immediately, we can leave once you all are ready. Sprucie, dear, I’ll leave you to finish this. Bonsai? would you be a dear and accompany me for a little morning stroll in the gardens?”

Bonsai kissed her hoof. “Would be my pleasure, my love.”

Before Twilight had even a second to protest, Maho strutted her way out the dining room doors, content as could be with her husband tailing close behind. Dumbfounded, Twilight turned to Fluttershy, jaw open but no words coming forth. Looking for help, she glanced at the next table over, to Starlight who had been observing this whole thing unfold. She merely gave a confused shrug. Once she found the resolve to close her jaw, she sat back down and opened the bottle of painkillers again, taking two more tablets.

“I’m gonna need more of these today…”

“That mare is certainly something.”

The power couple of Bloodmist stood amongst the comforting bloom of the castle gardens, encased by the aroma of flowers as they gazed upon the view of Canterlot City.

“Yes, my love,” Bonsai said in his serene zen as he extended his bat-like wing to allow a robin to land on the edge. “I say she is a worthy successor to our darling angels. Her and her friends.”

“Please, the purple one cracks too easily under pressure.” Maho leaned forward onto the guardrails of the terrace. She removed her crown and placed it on the well-manicured grass, popping her neck audibly before resting her chin on her hoof. “The child is far too inexperienced.”

“Perhaps, but she seems to mean well, as do her friends. I trust they will perform admirably, just as much as Tia and Lulu.”

“Yeah, well. They could do with a bit of character building. The yellow one, however, would make a fine addition to the family.”

Bonsai brushed his conical hat back so that it rested behind his neck, allowing his long wavy mane to be swept by the wind. “Yes, about her. My love, I understand your desire but do you truly think that’s wise? She seems to have a place here and it may not be ideal to uproot their way of life just because of your promise. Perhaps it may be worth making an exception just this once?”

“Bonsai,” Maho turned to face her husband, “You know as well as I do it’s for her own good. If the truth of her were to get out there, then she will be a target. I do not doubt they can hold their own, but the dangers out there are far beyond their capabilities.”

“My love, they gave us back our Lulu, freed her from her darkness. Perhaps we should return the favor.”

“Bonsai, dear. Please. I need you to have my back as you always do.”

The pegasus nodded solemnly. “Very well. I shall trust your judgment as always.”

Maho took a deep drawn-out breath, sitting with her husband as she exhaled. Her presence next to him caused the birds and butterflies to disperse. “Thank you.”

Bonsai used his wing to wrap around her, pulling her close in a loving embrace which he matched with a smooch to the forehead. This brought a genuine smile to her lips and a blush to her cheeks.

“Still, I do not understand why you seem keen on antagonizing Ms. Sparkle.”

Just as quick as it came, the smile vanished, replaced with an annoyed scowl. Not at her husband for bringing it up, but directed back at the castle. “Being miserable builds character and she needs such a thing to be strong.”

“My love…”

Letting out a sigh, Maho rested her head against his body. “Oh, I don’t know. She’s just so… naive. She’s too green, I guess. And that mark…”

Bonsai raised an eyebrow. “Mark? Cutie mark I assume?”

“Yes… Her mark.”

“Do you mean… I see.”

“I don’t know why she has that mark. Just the sight of it on her rump just… stirs something in me, makes me boil. Her of all people…”

“Do not dwell on it, my love. It is not her fault.”

“Perhaps… but with her mark, the yellow one, and Discord here in one place? And with all the stuff that’s been going on lately… It’s too perfect to be a coincidence. Something more is going on. I want answers.”

Maho broke away from the embrace and elected to stand by the edge of the terrace. Grabbing her oversized crown, she returned it to its cranial throne and looked off into the distance.

Princess Twilight Sparkle… Just who ARE you?

Episode 02 ~ Somewhere Far Beyond

Author's Note

Hey there, sorry this took longer than planned to get this chapter out. Hopefully now we can return to a more regular writing schedule. I'll admit, it's a bit of a struggle to be writing again but it's a good kind of struggle, y'know? :derpytongue2:

Anyway, next up I'll be working on two chapters. One is of course Episode 03, but I'm also going to start writing "interlude" chapters showing events that happened between chapters, elaborating on some things between scenes of chapters, and other things that I want to draw attention to. Keep an eye out for them, we're at a point where I've gotten past the awkward beginning phase of the writing so now that we're starting to get into it I can get more excited for it.

Have a good day, hope you're enjoying.

Episode 02 ~ Somewhere Far Beyond

“It would seem the former princesses are just as enabling as always.”

The colt clad in white stood before the still ripped tapestry. Pacing back and forth in a restrictive, patient mantra.

“Yes, brother,” the monotonic filly responded. “The queen is currently en route to their residence in Silver Shoals with her husband. The prince has stayed behind to facilitate travel plans with Princess Twilight. It would seem she and her cohorts are intending to visit Bloodmist. I have no estimate as to how long she will be out of the country.”

“I see. What of Discord?”

“I am unable to say for certain, however, it would appear he intends to travel with them. From what intel I have, the prison will be guarded by a battalion commanded by Flash Magnus of the PIllars. Seems an invitation was extended to him, however, he is reluctant to leave Canterlot.”

“Intent on defending the statue it seems. This will make things slightly more difficult. Still, with the major general traveling with the group, the prison may as well have been left undefended.”

“So what are we waiting for?” the tall stallion inquired impatiently. “Why are we holding back? Why not just go in now and bust the statue open?”

“Brother, please have patience. I am just as eager as you, but Master does not wish for us to rush. You saw how that turned out before, we must be decisive with our actions.”

“Still, I don’t know if I agree with this short-notice approach. It seems like a patch job.”

“Keep a low tide, Brother,” the mare scoffed. “Master has handled similar plans in the past, it would be best not to go against it.”

“Many of those plans ended in disaster, I say I’m right to be paranoid.”

“Peace you two. I cannot have us bickering when our time is precious. Now then, sister. Please continue.”

“Even in spite of recent events, the security within the dungeons is relaxed. As expected, the actual statue remains relatively unguarded, much of the focus is placed on the entrances. A direct assault would prove little to no challenge.”

“Yes, though it would expose us to the world at large.”

“Indeed, Brother, however with the force we’ve amassed over the centuries-”

“No you big drip, we can’t waste mana on the peons. Master needs all that we can offer when we assemble the Ankh.”

“If you would let me finish for once, with the mana we’ve accumulated over the centuries, the Canterlot Guard would pose absolutely zero threat in direct confrontation. We wouldn’t even need to throw a punch.”

“Ah, that. Yes, that’s true. So long as we commence while the princess is out of bounds. That being said, this arrangement of theirs… It may be a golden opportunity to scope Bloodmist for once. I am confident one of the pieces is in the capital somewhere.”

“We’ve tried many times to infiltrate, but those damned birds have thwarted us every time. I can’t even get inside with a vessel because of them, and even if I did, that mist would be the bane of my existence.”

“Hm… Brother, I believe I may have an idea. Join me later at the archives, I need to conduct further research. In the meantime, Sisters, continue to cultivate your projects and continue to survey. Report with any updates should you have any.”

“Yes, Brother.”

“This better be good…”

“As you wish. I have two pets ready to unleash mayhem.”

“This meeting is adjourned.”

The sounds of the train arriving in the station prompted Twilight to nudge Spike awake, the motion of the locomotive having a profound effect on his ability to stay awake about halfway through the morning trip. Sitting in first class, he had a pretty quiet nap, evident by his satisfaction in stretching.

“Maaan, I haven’t slept like that in ages.”

“Yeah, I’ve had many nights like that since taking on the throne.” Twilight glanced over at her other travelmate, the stallion quietly putting away the book he was reading into his bag. “Hey Spruce, this is it. Ponyville.”

“Indeed. I’m still not sure I understand the logic in taking the train as opposed to the chariot, it would’ve been a more straightforward route.”

“I just wanted a little trip down memory lane. I figure it’d also give us time to rest after a hectic week of preparations.”

Spruce gave a simple nod. “Truthfully, I didn’t mind it. Sometimes I forget to sit and breathe away from work.”

Twilight stood, stretching her legs a bit after a long period of inactivity. “Ah yeah, you and Celestia have been doing this a lot longer than I have. Seems I’m gonna have to find the time to be myself once in a while.”

“I cope by meditating, personally. Clearing your mind before a big important event helps your focus significantly, but it also works to improve magic.”

The trio disembark off the train, Spike riding on Twilight’s back, the mare could not help but notice some of the boarding passengers sneaking glances at the forgien stallion, especially as he removed his peacoat due to the warmer temperature in the small town, revealing his simple shirt and ruffled tie. Either unaware or consciously ignorant of his princely looks, he remained steadfast in walking alongside Twilight, past the curious spectators.

“So this is where you used to live? Where Sister sent you for your studies? It seems like a nice peaceful place.”

“Yep,” Twilight beamed with pride, “it’s where I met my friends. Over the past decade we’ve had many experiences. Some good, some bad. But I wouldn’t trade them for anything.”

The vampony unicorn cracked a smile. “That’s good. Treasure those experiences. They make us who we are.” His smile slid up somewhat quickly as he wiped away the sweat trickling down his face. “Ugh, had I known it was going to be this warm, I would have left my gear with Snapdragon. Why is it so humid down here?”

“Sorry, I think the weather patrol is preparing for a storm today.”

“Ah that’s right, weather here isn’t automated.”

Spike, having taken a bottle of water out of Twilight's saddlebag, offered it to Spruce. “Does the sun bother you?”

“Not the sun itself, but the climate in Equestria. Bloodmist is located in a much colder region and it almost never gets above jacket temperature. The kind of place where blizzards are a frequent occurrence. Of course, it may have to do with the mist and the fact our capital is located in the valley.”

“Valley?” Spike inquired.

“Well, the capital is called Bloodmist Valley for a reason, but it’d be more accurate to call it a canyon. The region is covered with thick pinkish red mist that does weird things to the sun and moon light, giving them reddish hues from inside, hence the namesake.”

“The mist you told me about back in Canterlot?” Twilight said. “The same mist that saps mana from non-vamponies and leaves them feeling weak?”

“The very same, yes. It also shields the place from the sun’s heat, making it colder year round. This leads to issues with agriculture, making us more reliant on ranching and fishing.”

Twilight tilts her head. “Ranching huh? So does that mean vamponies are more carnivorous then?”

Spruce used a hoof to peel back his lips, showing off his more pronounced canines. “We don’t have these chompers for nothing. We lean more on the meat eating side of the scale, even though we’re omnivores just like Equestrian ponies. Even if our diet consists more of seafood and livestock, it’s not as if we don’t have our crops either. Though I’m sure our habits probably don’t help with the myth of man-eaters our kind might be associated with and Mother’s image certainly doesn’t help with it.”

Twilight started getting a little green, the thought of a plate of animal products making her rather queasy. In spite of realizing milk and eggs were a common part of the Equestrian diet in some way, at least they could be rationalized as not being actual meat.

“Relax, Twilight. My brother Hawthorne is in charge of the cuisine at home and he’s very accomodating to dietary habits. If you ask him, I’m sure he’ll understand your concerns. Plus the treaty we’re forming will open up to more importing of grains and vegetables.”

"Even so, I just shudder to think of Fluttershy's life there like that…"

"It's going to be okay. We're going to make sure she doesn't have to deal with it. We'll find some way to make it through."

A stray sunbeam interrupted their conversation, reflecting off the crystalline exterior of Twilight’s former residence as they approached, briefly blinding the vampony unicorn, prompting a grunt of annoyance.

“Geez, it’s like a magnifying glass. No wonder it’s so warm here.”

“You get used to it after a while,” Spike sighed. “I miss the old treehouse, but life is about making use of the things we’re given.”

With Castle Friendship within reach, the trio set their sights on the small crowd within the doors. The squad of mares were there of course, along the trio of fillies practically climbing all over their sisterly figures.

“Pleeease, sis!” Apple Bloom begged. “Ah really think we can make a diff’rence too!”

“Apple Bloom, no!” Applejack shouted with impatience. “Where we’re goin’ ain’t no place for a kid.”

“Rarity! I wanna go toooooo!” Sweetie Belle said, clinging to her sister’s leg. “Think of all the boys and girls who haven’t found their cutie marks yet! We can help!”

“Sweetie Belle, I understand you want to go, but this is strictly business. Please stop…”

“Scoots,” Rainbow Dash grinned as she ruffled the filly’s head. “I know you’re feeling left out, but we need you here to look after everyone.”

“Dash, I wanna go with you!” Scootaloo pleaded with the puppiest of puppy dog eyes.

“Squirt, I need you to trust me. I need to focus on this one and I can’t do that when I’m worrying about you running around and possibly getting hurt.”

The three filles pouted, feeling quite hurt over being denied this opportunity. Their sisters, while not wanting to admit it, were pretty done with this conversation, especially with all the packing they still needed to do and all the affairs they needed to settle. After exchanging a small glance with his equal, Spruce cleared his throat.

“Excuse me, little ladies,” he stated in the most princely voice he could muster. “Hello again. Now, I hear you also want to accompany us on this trip. I’m deeply flattered you wish to visit my home, however I can attest that it may not be that safe for you. It’s not because the people there aren’t nice, but because the climate and the road there can be… How shall I say this? Bitter. It’s snowy year-round, the place is surrounded by all manner of creatures who don’t take well to outsiders, and even inside, there is a thick mist that will make you sick if you aren’t prepared.”

Spike hopped off of Twilight and joined the prince. “Besides, it’s a long way away. If something happens, don’t you think everyone would be worried about you? Look, I promise I’ll bring back something, maybe if everything goes well you can visit next time.”

While this did little to absolve them of their disappointment, the three exchanged a glance, before a grin slid onto their face. “Alright. I really wanted to go, but maybe you’re right,” Apple Bloom said in a tone that… well, clearly wasn’t fooling anyone, least of all her sister. “C’mon girls, let’s go back to the clubhouse.”

The crusaders made haste out the doors, a bit too eager to give up on their efforts.

“Yeeeah, I don’t buy for a second they ain’t up ta somethin’,” Applejack declared her suspicions.

“They’re just kids,” Spike shrugged.

“So are you.”

“Nuh uh. Technically I’m a legal adult.”

“Anyway,” Twilight said, interrupting and shifting focus on her. “Everyone ready? I think we just need to wait for Starlight and Atha. The rest of our crew should be waiting for us in Silver Shoals.”

“Is that where Maho and the princesses are?” Fluttershy inquired.

“Indeed,” Spruce answered. “Mother and Father are helping my sisters move back home. Our destination will be Silver Shoals harbor, our airship is located there. Once we finalize our preparations, we’ll be disembarking from there.”

“Very well, Darling,” Rarity said, turning towards the doors. “I’m going to go wait at the train station. We’ll meet you there.

As she and the other mares exited the castle, Twilight made her way around the castle to find the others, leaving Spruce and Spike to their own devices.

“So, Spike,” Spruce spoke in an awkward attempt to pass the time. “I’ve been meaning to ask you something.”

“Yeah?”

Spruce paused, deep in thought as to what he wanted to ask. “Do you… think it’s wise to be bringing this many people along?”

“Sure, we’ve always done things together. Strength in numbers and everything.”

“It’s just that... You know what, nevermind. I’m sure it’ll be fine.”

“Uh, okay. I’m sure it will…”

Spruce sighed, something clearly bothering him. Like someone who had something on his mind yet could not put it into words though, he kept it to himself.

(“I don’t know if it’s because of Twilight, but I can’t focus. I can’t shake this gut feeling I’m overlooking something critical…”)

“Okay. Toothbrush, check. Shatterproof mug, check. Dark Arts of Old Equestria- what the, why do I even still have this? Oh well, might be an interesting read.”

Starlight was making a last check of her travel bags, probably packing a few more items than necessary. Finally satisfied with her essentials, she loaded her backs onto her back and stepped out of her room and into the hallway. Taking a deep breath to steel herself for what was certain to be a long trip, she walked down to the end where Twilight was waiting for her.

“Sorry that took so long, I’m ready now.”

“Great. We’ll be meeting everyone at the station. Once we load our bags onto the train, we’ll meet everyone else in Silver Shoals and head to Bloodmist from there.”

Starlight nodded and followed the princess into the foyer, leaving the castle from there. “So… Are you nervous?”

“You know it. Going to a place I’ve never been to with people I barely know? Who wouldn’t be.”

“Well, at least the stallions are approachable. That’s gotta count for something.”

“It’s not the stallions that bother me.” Twilight rubbed her head and popped her neck.

“How’s the injury doing?”

“Better. That queen is a pain in the neck in more ways than one.” She popped two more painkillers into her mouth and swallowed. “Medi-magic can only do so much.”

“Hey, if you need help, just ask. It’s not my specialty, but I know a spell or two that can help with the pain.”

“I appreciate the offer, but I think it’ll be fine.”

The walk back to the station didn’t take long. It was a straight path with few distractions, everyone had met up and loaded their things into the cargo hold. Starlight perked up as she saw the faces of Trixie, Sugar Belle, and especially Sunburst.

“Hey, you made it!” Starlight stated with mild glee. “Did the packing go alright?”

“Trixie made sure to pack everything she’d need,” the Great and Powerful pack mule responded with a confident grin. “Those vamponies will be sure to get an awe inspiring show.”

“I’m bringing a few journals with me, I’d like to document everything I see,” Sunburst said as he flashed his notebook and quill. “It’s not everyday you get to travel halfway across the world.”

Starlight turned to Sugar Belle. “So, I take it you’re coming too?”

“Mhm. Mac was sad to see me go, but I promised I’d come back with something special,” Sugar Belle giggled. “The others from the village told me they’re taking the invite too. Double Diamond was sold when I told him about the snow.”

“I’m glad you’re all coming along. It’ll be just like in Atha’s class again.” Starlight made an attempt to store her bags, setting aside her carryon. “Right down to the gear packs… Oof, that’s a lot.”

While Starlight was contemplating how she was going to stuff her things with the cargo, Trixie nudged the stallion with a subtle wink. “Go on,” she whispered.

“Um… What?”

Trixie, using the movements of her head, gestured over to Starlight. “Go help her, this is a golden chance.”

Sunburst blank stared, swapping his glance between the mares. “Err, chance for what?”

Trixie’s patience deflated like an untied balloon. “Don’t be dense, go help her and you might win points with her.”

Sunburst took all but a couple seconds before finally getting the memo. “O-oh, err, you really think so?” he asked with his face growing increasingly redder.

“Just go, Trixie doesn’t have all day.”

With a gulp, Sunburst shakily trotted over. “H-here, I’ll store this away for you,” he said, lighting his horn. “You go ahead and, uh... get settled?”

“Oh… Thanks,” Starlight blushed, “um, I think I’ll do… Just that.”

She made haste into the coach car before her brain made her say something stupid while Sunburst looked like he wanted to hide his face in the cargo.

Trixie just shook her head. “Those two need to just come out and say it.”

“Hehe, they just need some guidance is all,” Sugar Belle said as she carried her own bags in.

In coach, Starlight took a seat and slapped her hooves against her face. “Ugh, smooth Starlight…”

Whilst she lamented, a set of hooves echoed as another passenger entered the car. “You forgot your carryon bag, Ms. Glimmer.”

Turning her head, she mentally face-hoofed again at her impulsiveness as she saw the elder unicorn. “Thank you, Professor Atha.”

“Would you care to join me for afternoon tea? We have some time before the train disembarks.”

“Sure, I’ve got a few snacks in my bag.”

Setting the bag in the seat between them, Atha took the aisle seat and pulled a small tea set from her own satchel, along with a tray from the dinner cart nearby. Filling the pot with water and lighting her horn, the pot quickly steamed and in little time both mares had a cup of hearty, robust tea. “You know, I can recognize infatuation when I see it,” Atha stated as she stirred a few sugar cubes into her cup.

“Oh, you… you saw that, did you?” Starlight reached into her bag and pulled out the snacks she had packed. “I guess I’m not doing a good job hiding it, am I?” Sighing, she popped a mini donut into her mouth, staining her lips with powdered sugar. “Truth is… I’m looking forward to being on this trip with him. I’ve liked him since childhood, actually.”

“Yes, that much is obvious,” Atha replied matter of factly, taking a refined sip of her cup. “I’d recommend being more upfront about it, it’s also quite obvious he enjoys your company as well, I’m sure he’d reciprocate.”

“I know I should, but… It’s complicated, I just don’t know if it’d work with our history.”

“History, you say?” Atha took a small bite of a single scone. “Do elaborate.”

Taking a sip of her own cup - quickly deciding it was too bitter and adding some sugar - Starlight took a pause to gather her thoughts. “Well, it’s just… You know how I told you how my mom disappeared?”

“Yes, I recall you having run away from home, then a few days later ending up in the dig site where I found you and took you in.”

“Well, ever since she vanished, it seemed like my life was falling apart. Dad got overprotective, Sunburst left for the school in Canterlot, his dad suddenly dying, and then my spiral after you left… In hindsight, I had a lot of issues from the start. Honesty, Twilight was a miracle from above, I owe her everything.”

Atha sipped patiently as Starlight talked. “I see. You feel as though you have too much emotional baggage between the two of you and do not wish to ruin your friendship. Do I understand correctly?”

“Yeah, more or less…”

“Hmm…” Atha took her time to finish off the last of her tea before refilling the cup. “Yes, this is a legitimate concern to be sure, I can relate to this.” While stirring more sugar into her new cup, she reached into her shirt pocket where she pulled out a pocket watch. “You and I have something in common. My father was a well-established explorer and doctor in archeology for his time. Around the age you were when I first met you in fact, he suddenly vanished off the face of the planet, never to be seen again. The last thing I ever heard from him was a letter stating he was leaving his fortune to me. No explanation, not much more than telling me he loved me and mother, telling me to take care of her. Mother did not take it well, she would die of liver failure a year and a half later. Drank herself to death, she did.”

“That must’ve been devastating…”

“Yes, well… I cannot say it was the happiest of times. I did inherit her estate in the aftermath and it allowed me to pay for my doctorates, but it was a lingering trauma that never truly faded. Plagued my personal life, especially when it came to love. In retrospect, it was one of the many problems that factored into my divorce. Likely did me no favors raising my daughter either.”

“Oh, I didn’t know you had a daughter.”

“I will not lie, I was likely not the best parent to her, no surprise she cut off contact once she started her own family. Never was a fan of her fiance, which did not help matters either. My point being that my own emotional baggage contributed to me never being able to enjoy life and love to its fullest.”

Starlight’s gaze drifted to the floor, forlorn and unsure. “I see…”

“Now, do not go fitting my narrative into yours. You have an entirely different set of circumstances and a support group to help. You are young and you have your whole life ahead of you. Do what you feel is best for you, but at the end of the day I implore you to keep a realistic outlook. If you go into an irrational situation with an irrational mind, you’ll get an irrational response.”

Starlight sighed, but could not deny the words she was hearing. Even after leaving her class, the teacher was imparting wisdom onto the student. “Thank you, Professor. I think you’re right. It may not be the encouragement I wanted to hear, but maybe I can make something of it. I’ll find the opportunity to talk to Sunburst one day, but I’m gonna wait until the time is right.”

“If that is what you feel is best, then I wish you the best in return.”

Have you ever had one of those naps where it seems like you lay down and ten hours pass just as your head hits the pillow? Twilight certainly had one of those naps.

The trip to Silver Shoals Community came and went, the train rolling into the station as Twilight opened her bloodshot eyes to the sight of the setting evening sun shining off the reflection of the seaside waters. It’d be pretty if her head wasn’t pounding again. Achy and thirsty, she took another dose of painkillers with a swig of her water before working up the effort to stand and exit the train with her party.

Off in the distance upon the hills, the silhouette of a large airship sporting the flag of Bloodmist and the royal family coat of arms was present and looming over the town. Spruce, having prepared in advance for their arrival, stepped off first and was greeted with a salute by a pegasus stallion, clad in navy blue fatigues and midnight armor decorating his batlike wings, the chevron of his rank engraved on the breastplate.

“Sir!”

“Good evening, Mr. Snapdragon. Hopefully mother hasn’t caused you any problems here.”

“No sir. Her Majesty has been occupied with Her Highness's Celestia and Selena for the most part.”

“Good, good. I was worried after the spectacle at Canterlot.”

Twilight stepped off the car flanked by Spike, who was equally sleepy and carrying a few of their bags. The alicorn sisters quickly joined the gathering along with their parents who were lagging behind.

“Selena?” Spike questioned with a yawn.

“My, uh… birth name,” stated Luna as she stepped forward. “No one really calls me that anymore outside the staff at home.”

“How are you doing, Twilight?” Celestia greeted with a smile. “Your head wound is getting better I hope.”

“Outside of the occasional migraine, yes thank you. It’s been a hectic week but I think we’re all set.”

“Speaking of migraines,” Fluttershy said as she poked her head out of the train, “How is Discord? He’s been helping you, right?”

“He seems okay,” Luna shrugged. “Strangely less of a pain in the flank, but his magic certainly sped things up. Once it was all done, he said he was having another migraine and took off. I don’t know where he is now.”

“After that yogurt stunt he pulled yesterday, he’s lucky all he’s got is a migraine.” The mood of the young princess quickly soured as she spotted the scowl of the grumpy queen as she rode on Bonsai’s back, stuffing her face with a cup of pudding. “You’re late, Purple. It’s almost dinner time and you keep me waiting. Count your blessings the elders in this community know how to make some delightfully scrumptious tapioca pudding,” said the queen as she ate a spoonful. “Mmm~!”

“Well sorry,” Twilight grunted passive-aggressively. “Shame on me for wanting to get prepared.”

Fluttershy stepped off the train with her bags and friends. “Um, could I please ask you not to be too hard on my friend?” she asked fully aware her request wasn’t going to be acknowledged.

“How are you doing, dearie?” Maho’s sourness turned sweet in an instant, lips curling into the kind of smile a grandma might give. “Did the ride bother you at all?”

“No, not at all. I’m used to rough rides by now.”

Maho giggled intensely. “That’s good. Sequoia will love that kind of stamina.”

Fluttershy recoiled in shock, face flushed in embarrassment and quickly hidden behind her wings. “O-oh, um…”

“Mother, please!” Celestia nearly shouted with a flustered grimace. “Jokes like that are wildly inappropriate!”

“Oh tish tosh, Tia,” Maho chuckled further. “Have some sympathy for dear old mother now. After all, you’ll be receiving some new nephews or nieces in the near future.”

Twilight’s patience for this tiny mare was being tested for some time. Even still, now was not the time to lose it, there was work to be done. “Can we just get a move on?!”

“Hrmp. You’re no fun. Fine then, Sprucie dear, could you have your cadre load the last of the haul into the ship so we can get off this rock and go back home?”

“Very well, mother.” Spruce nodded to his number two and turned to Twilight. “Sergeant Major Snapdragon will be coordinating the boarding, just let our men worry about your bags. I’ll escort everyone to the ship.”

“Thank you, Spruce,” Twilight responded with a stressed breath. “And thank you, Sergeant Major.”

Snapdragon gave a professional smile with a light bow before heading off to help unload the cargo. With that, the crew was led across the town boulevard, turning a few interested heads along the way, mostly from other travelers. Perhaps the locals - primarily the elders - had gotten used to the alicorn residents in the year prior, Celestia was greeting many of the old mares with whom she was on a first name basis with. Luna was a bit more withdrawn, but it was clear she too had a decent presence here. Many interactions were genuine goodbyes and well wishes.

Starlight decided to trail in the back with Sugar Belle, who had been gliding her eyes over to various sights of the town, half interested and half bored. “Say, Sugar Belle? Why do you think Professor Atha asked you and the others to come along? And why did you agree? I’d think you’d be on the farm tending to the family.”

“I wasn’t going to go at first, honestly. But after talking to Double Diamond and the others, it seemed like a nice little opportunity for a small reunion.”

“Yeah, DD would like to travel, wouldn’t he? Glider was a history major back in class, right? I guess it makes sense she’d wanna come too. Party Favor… Probably just wants to be part of the group, which hey, he’s just fun to have around.”

Sugar Belle didn’t take her eyes off the sights, focused on a small crowd formed around a shop. “As for why Atha asked us to come, honestly I’m not sure, maybe she just wants more eyes there? I know she…” the baker briefly glanced at the queen in front before lowering her voice to a whisper, “wants to keep an eye on Maho.”

“I may not have super hearing, but I recognize my name,” the queen in question glanced back with a vaguely annoyed scowl.

“S-sorry, I didn’t mean to offend!”

The queen cackled as her scowl transitioned to a grin. “Relax little one, I’m not going to bite your head off. Not unless you give me a reason to.” Maho finished off the last of her pudding cup and surveyed her surroundings. She spotted a trash can near the store with the crowd and tugged her husband’s wing. “Bonsai, would you be a dear?”

Hubby nodded and extended his leathery wing, angling it downward to act as a slide for Maho. Her feet on solid ground, she made a beeline to the bin stationed next to the table in front of the shop, the mere sight of her prompting nearly all of those in line to scatter. Seems they knew better than to get in her way.

“Um, sorry,” the stallion behind the table sheepishly said. “The line starts back there-”

“Don’t mind me, I’m simply throwing away my garbage…”

Maho’s voice trailed off after getting a look at the stallion’s face. This male unicorn appeared to be an author given copies of his book on the table, doing a book signing given the ponies in line carrying a copy each. Something about him looked… familiar. Maybe it was the lanky limbs, the unique facial structure, the dialect in which he spoke… Wait, she did know him! Very much so in fact.

“You… You’re Stygian, correct?” she said with a widening grin.

“Oh, yes. Did you want an autogra-”

“Styg, I’m disappointed you don’t recognize your dear old Maho, haha. I haven’t seen you in ages!”

Stygian did a double take, another as he noticed Bonsai approaching with a smile etched into his face as usual. “...Maho? ….Queen Mahogany?” The realization dawned on him and his delight was suddenly plain as day. “My word, it’s been too long!”

Maho ruffled the mane of her friend with her hoof. “What happened you old dork, you just kinda vanished, thought you might’ve died.”

“No, but it’s kind of a long story” Stygian chuckled as he straightened out his mane. “We can discuss that later, it’s just good to see you again, and you as well Bonsai.”

Having noticed the holdup in their formation, Twilight glanced over and let out a groan at the delay until she noticed who Maho was conversing with. After gesturing the group ahead, she trotted to the trio. “Hey, Stygian. I didn’t know you were here.”

“Twilight, hello again. I was just doing a book signing… was.”

“You know Maho?”

The queen folded her arms, annoyed at this young’un interrupting. “The Styg and I are old, old friends. Heh, you can say it’s a pretty deep bond, really.”

“Maho, I don’t know if you know this or not,” Stygian stated, “but Twilight saved my life when I returned to Equestria. It’s because of her and her friends I’m standing here.”

“Is that right?” Maho eyed the purple princess suspiciously. Then with great hesitance exhaled a breath of resignation. “...Thanks for doing that, Purple. It’s appreciated.”

Twilight felt conflicted, unsure how to respond by this sudden show of gratitude from this mare of all people. It certainly didn’t relieve her of any of the resentment she held, but how does one respond to that other than simply rubbing the back of her neck. “Oh… Um… You’re welcome, I guess-”

“Ah, by the way, Styg,” Maho quickly snapped back to her previous state. “I’m moving my girls back home, why don’t you come for a visit, you can finally meet your son!”

“Wait, what?-” Twilight was brushed aside by Maho, pushing her back towards the path of the ship, as if to shoo her away like a cat.

“One more guest won’t hurt, Purple, just get going or you’ll be late.”

“But you’re the one hold us up!”

“Whaddya say, pal Wanna join? Just for old times sake?”

Stygian took a look at his table and the now non-existent line. “Well… I suppose I am right at the end of my tour… You know what, sure. I’ll have to pack things up here, it shouldn’t take long.”

Maho giddily turned to Bonsai. “Excellent! Bonsai, sweetums, would you be an angel and help Styg with his things?”

Bonsai smiled. “Of course, my love.”

“Aww, thank you dearie! Where would I be without you.” After planting a kiss on his cheek, she returned en route to the ship, dragging the poor perplexed purple princess along. “C’mon Purple, times awasting.”

“But- argh, nevermind.” Twilight pulled free from the claw pulling her hoof and matched her walking speed. “So, um, I heard you mentioned Stygian’s son earlier? Honestly, I still know so little about him and the Pillars of Old Equestria. Do you mind if I ask what you know about them?”

“Yes.”

“...Yes you’ll tell me, or…?”

“Purple, I don’t go around talking about your bedroom life, don’t go asking about mine?”

“What... What does that have to do with anything? Also, yes you do, you literally made a lewd joke at the station.”

“I swear, Spruce is into the whiniest mares...”

“...Excuse me?”

Again, Maho cackled. “You kids… Well, we’ll see how long my Sprucie goes without-”

A flash of light sparked before them, manifesting a flustered vampony prince wielding his scythe.

“Ah, speak of the devil, we were just talking about y-”

“Twilight! We need your help!” Spruce interrupted, an increasing sense of urgency ringing in his voice.

“Oh, I’m being ignored."

Twilight stepped closer to her friend. “What’s happening, Spruce? Is something wrong?”

Spruce pointed towards the ship with his weapon, the silhouette of a troubling monstrosity visible in the distance. “You can say that. It would seem an Ursa Major has reared its head, causing a ruckus.”

“U-Ursa Major?!” Twilight’s eyes widened with shock. “Why? Where did it come from?”

“I don’t know, but we need to do something. You can teleport, right? Hurry!”

Without missing a beat, the prince and the princess lit their horns and vanished in an illuminating burst, leaving Maho behind with a look of annoyance on her face. “...Guess I’ll just walk then!”

At the ship, the two touched down onto the ground after leaving the light of their spell, joining the side of Starlight, the other princesses, and their friends. Atha had taken the rearguard to defend her pupils and staff of the ship, which she had placed behind a multi-layered crystalline barrier. Not even the most potent of magical beasts was going to penetrate it, but as long as the giant ursa was present, the ship was not going to take off.

“What happened over here?” Twilight asked as she adopted a combat stance.

Starlight lit her horn, preparing to launch another spell if she had to. “I don’t know, we were just helping with the cargo when we heard some trees fall and heard this thing roar!”

“It wasn’t my fault this time, I swear!” the Great and Powerful Trixie shouted as she bravely ran behind the two unicorns.

“The Ursa Minor from before was pushing it, but can we even handle a Major?” Twilight turned to the yellow pegasus. “Fluttershy? I know this is a long shot, but do you think the stare might work-”

“I already tried, Twilight! Something’s wrong with her, she’s not acting like a normal animal!” Fluttershy affirmed. She was trying to stay strong, but her quivering legs were betraying her. “It’s like it’s going berserk or something!”

“Darling!” Rarity shouted in refined desperation. “If you’ve any ideas, you should probably do them now!”

“I, uh…” Twilight clenched her teeth as she tried her best to think of a plan quickly, watching the Ursa approach with a burning malice in its eyes.

“Spruce?!” Celestia pleaded, turning to her brother. “Do you think we can take this thing?”

“Well…” Spruce too adopted a combat stance, pointing the blade of his polearm at the beast. “Star beasts like Ursa Major are beings made of mana, so it’ll just shrug off the spells of standard soldiers… Even in my hooves, I doubt my dark spells will do much good.”

“We’ve gotta try something! Anything!”

The beast was mere meters away as it swiped its massive claw at the group, an attack parried by Spruce with his weapon and lightning speed. While successfully deflected, his strike did little to discourage the Ursa Major from going for another one of its own. Another parry however convinced the mana monstrosity to use its jaws of death, which forced Spruce to change tactics.

“Mana Incantation No. 89 - Standkeeper!”

Planting his scythe into the ground, he summoned a crimson barrier, fortified with dark flames. As the beast bit, the flames seared its starry flesh.

“Mana Incantation No. 70 - Dark Devourer!”

From the ground around the giant claws erupted a swarm of dark thorny mana vines that secured its front legs, thorns digging deep into them. A loud angry roar resonated as the beast cried out in pain, feeling its essence drain out of its legs through the thorns.

“Mana Incantation No. 98 - Extinction, first phase!”

Spruce pulled his weapon from the ground and slashed at the air between him and his foe. The rippled wind from the slash collected around the Ursa and turned black, encasing it in a dome of mana.

“Second ph-”

A claw breaking through the dome interrupted his casting and made another swipe at him, forcing him to abort the incantation. It was not long before the dome shattered and the thorns securing the Ursa were ripped out of the ground.

“Dammit!” Spruce cursed under his breath. “Despite my training… I don’t know if this is going to work. Unless we think of something, I may have to summon the Mist.”

Celestia grunted in frustration. “But brother, we can’t use that here with the others, it may get caught in the wind and move into town!”

“I know. I want to avoid it if possible. But if all else fails…”

Another strike from the beast was launched with full force as its claw shot forward. Spruce prepared to parry once again, however never got the chance as the giant nails were stopped dead in their tracks, one being held firmly within the talons of the queen’s claws.

“Honestly, if you had just taken me along, you would’ve saved yourself a lot of trouble,” Maho nonchalantly said, looking back at her son. “I take it this is the cub that’s having a fit?”

Struggling to free itself from the clutches of this tiny mare, it tried to use its other claw to swipe at her, only to get itself caught in her other talon. Maho glanced back, rather annoyed at the antics of the pest.

“Seriously? Do you really consider yourself my equal?”

Maho, using the miniscule amount of force necessary, pushed the monster away, causing it to stumble a solid thirty meters away on its side. Popping her neck and cracking her knuckles, Maho propped herself onto her hindlegs and crossed her arms, claws still extended. The Beast managed to regain its balance and closed the distance quickly, getting its face right in hers, the breath from its nose sweeping her mane back.

The bravado from the Ursa quickly vanished however as their eyes met each other. Further lost after she reached out and dug her talons into its fangs, cracking them with her iron grip. It tried to pull away to no avail, the pain in its teeth being too much. Even among the other ponies, a wave of raw, unfiltered terror washed over.

“Listen and listen well,” Maho ordered, lowering the pitch of her voice and glaring menacingly. “I have slaughtered thousands of your kind in my youth and you lot are barely a nuisance compared to the icons of sin I’ve murdered. I’m trying to have a nice little evening with my kids and their stupid little friends, so be aware. I am holding back out of courtesy.” She tightened her grip on the fangs, fracturing them further and extracting more pained moans from their owner. “But by all means. Give me a reason to rip these teeth out and drive them deep into your corneas. Believe me, you will regret it. Do you understand me, you miserable, pathetic excuse for a monster?”

The longer it stared into her eyes, the more its pupils shrunk. The growing pain and fear inside forced it to submit onto the ground, a sign of surrender perhaps? Finally finding respite as Maho let go of its enormous canines, the Ursa backed away as it was clearly reluctant to attack again.

“Get out of my sight you worthless cub. Don’t come back here either… Or I will find you and personally make it my mission to relieve you of your existence.”

The message was received. The Ursa turned tail and ran for dear life. Maho popped her neck again and retracted her talons, resuming her quadruped stance, just in time for Bonsai to touch down with Stygian and his bags.

“Is everything alright, my love?” Bonsai asked casually.

“Yes, I’m fine hon.” Maho turned back to her kin, amused by the look of utter astonishment - and a little bit of fear - on the faces of her cohorts, especially Twilight. “Well then," she smugly announced, "if you’re finished standing there like a slack jawed numbskull, let’s get going.”

Maho gestured for Bonsai to follow and pushed her way through the staff into the ship. Twilight was at a loss for words at what she had just witnessed. She had only now realized how heavy her heart was pounding but soon found her voice.

"Just like before…. was she…. using the stare?"

The ship was vanishing in the horizon as the sun set below it. The day certainly didn’t end the way it was expected to, but it all worked out.

Yet… for some disdain was a mask worn in earnest. Literally, in the case of a group of three robed individuals and their horde of followers armed with lanterns, all overlooking the town from the seaside cliffs. Their features may be hidden behind white and gold, but black were their hearts accented with a red in their eyes.

“Hmph. That vile queen continues to disrupt our right of way. And the princesses follow blindly as always”

“Seems even a creature of constellation is nothing but prey to her. But I suppose it doesn’t matter. We accomplished what we set out to do.”

“Indeed, Sister. Things look to be most… fortuitous as of late. We shall monitor our progress as it unfolds and adapt accordingly.”

“Brother… Are you sure this is wise? You realize how lethal failure will prove.”

“Do not fret, dear Sister. I am confident Brother’s skill will stay true.”

“Besides, if that wet blanket fails, he’ll have to answer for his shortcomings anyway.”

“Continue to monitor. Before long, those fools will be blinded by the Light.”

Foggy, dark, cold, and desolate as the lord of chaos found himself once again trekking through this ghastly deserted ghost town. At least… It looked like a town, it was difficult to make out with limited visibility. Nevertheless, Discord had gone through this song and dance so many times now that it no longer mattered.

“Yawn,” he boredly stated. “What’s the point of all this? Is this some sort of nightmare? Because it’s not very terrifying… Luna? Is this your idea of a joke? I know you’re out there somewhere!”

Howling wind was the sole response he got.

“Ugh. What am I even supposed to get out of this repeating dream?” Discord made an attempt at snapping his fingers, if just to assert some sort of dominance over this realm. This attempt resulted in a big fat load of nothing as the only thing that happened was the echoing of his fingers. “Really? Still?” he lamented with a disgruntled sigh. “I can warp reality and manipulate life, why…” he snapped again “can’t…” and again “I make…” yet again “this go away?!”

Preoccupied with the fruitless action of making a spicy meatball, he failed to notice a black silhouette approaching from in front of him. It wasn’t until the broken siren song of a mare’s voice rang that he looked up.

“Hel...En..opy...”

Discord widened his eyes, not in any sort of shock but because of the mere fact that something was finally different. “Well, that’s new.”

“E..tro….Do no...e ala..d my l…”

“I’m sorry, you’re coming in a little garbled.” Discord stated. “You should probably…”

His wisecrack trailed as the figure approached. A pure black unicorn, her featureless face shrouded in thick fog. Only her wispy mane and white and gold robe were visible to him.

And a gold bell around her neck.

“Wait… Do I know you?”

Reaching out with his lion’s paw, he stepped forward to touch the hoof the mare was extending. The mare pulled away at the last second as an arrow of blinding light impaled her through the chest. Her body began to vaporize, the light ripping away the shadowy inky being.

“What?!”

The mare fell to the ground, the bell around her neck falling from the strap that held it. Discord rushed to her aid, kneeling and cradling her injured body as the arrow that pierced her flesh disintegrated into mana particles.

“Hey! Hey, are you alright?! Speak to me!”

The fog around her face lifted, displaying her pained facial features, mere white outlines of her eyes, nose, and mouth, all displaying a resigned expression.

“Wait… Just who are…”

“Entr...y….You...Protec….Her… Legacy…. I love…”

The mare fell limp and her body melted into an inky sludge, staining the white robe left behind. For some reason… This struck something deep within the heart of her would-be savior.

“Why… What is happening?...”

The area around him had changed from a desolate gray to a fiery red. The houses had disappeared and were replaced with bricks and windows, decorated with disheveled tapestry and set ablaze. The fog had turned to smoke and the area was now suddenly littered with corpses of guards and servants, having met the same fate as the silhouette. Most prominently was the body pinned above a throne by another of the very same arrows that caused this mess.

He knew this particular body.

“Is that King... No… No no no! This can’t be-“

His thoughts were interrupted yet again as another arrow pierced his back, the arrowhead erupting through his chest. He too, fell to the ground gripping his wound and convulsing as the pain radiated throughout his being. He managed to pull the arrow out with great agony, the offending weapon evaporating into mana as he stood up.

Coming face to face with a masked white figure. Bow at the ready, firing another arrow into his face.

“Argh!...”

Jolting up out of his hammock and causing it to roll over and flip him onto the floor, he got back on his feet and rubbed his pounding head. After popping his neck and examining his chest, he looked around. Crystal, nothing but the crystalline walls that made up the interior of the Tree of Harmony - or at least its current form - having taken a rest while… doing something, what was it again? Wait, why was he in the treehouse again-

“Well then… sleep well?” stated the monotonic Maud Pie who didn’t even look up from her rock book.

Being interrupted in his thoughts seemed to be a theme that night, but regardless Discord sigh-grunted and stretched from the nap and turned to his inquisitor. “Could’ve been better. Not exactly the most restful nap.”

“Technically,” stated the stallion who was across the room, “that was a slumber, it’s already past dusk.”

“Oh shut up.”

The alarm clock was set for 5am and it jolted Starlight awake with its incessant ringing, yanking her out of her dream date with her crush and plopping her back into reality. Resisting the urge to just use her magic to destroy it, she instead showed the temperance to jump off the bed and walk across the room to disengage it.

“Ugh, Starlight…” the Great and Powerful bunkmate groggily grumbled, “why does your alarm have to ring so early…”

“Sorry Trix, I wanted to get a bright start. Today’s going to be busy.”

Trixie, not exactly happy with the prospect of work just yet, leaned up from her pillow and yawned audibly, probably hoping to hypnotize Starlight with the prospect of more rest. Of course it didn’t work and upon noticing the crimson light shining in from the ship galley windows, begrudgingly emerged from her blankets, grabbed her brush, and went to work on her Great and Powerful bedhead.

“What’s up with the light? It’s all red…”

“I think it’s the mist. Twilight and Spruce said it would colorshift the light of the moon and sun.”

“Oh. So does that mean we’re already there? It’s only been like… two days?”

“I suppose so.”

Starlight packed away her clock into her saddlebag before going to look out the window. Sure enough, the ship had docked atop a spacious snowy plateau overlooking a section of the capital city. Not even dawn yet, the lights of the streets and string of paper lanterns illuminated the buildings with a soft comforting glow. From this angle, it was difficult to see the massive oriental palace at which they were docked by the base of, but there was no mistake it was going to be impressive just judging by the ornate red, white, and gold walls and vertical banners and small lanterns decorating the walk ways.

“Alright, I’m going to go find Twilight and Atha. I’ll catch up with you later, Trix.”

With the dismissive wave of her friend, Starlight rushed out of their cabin and almost immediately bumped into the opening door of the next cabin over. Catching herself just in time before face planting into said door, she maneuvered around it.

“Oh, sorry Starlight,” Twilight said as she donned her saddlebags. “I was just about to go get you.”

“Morning, Twilight. Should we go wake up everyone else or do we just go topside?”

“Topside, my friends are already in the palace. The rest of the guests can rest a bit, I want to check in with Spruce and Celestia before we worry about anything else. We’ll meet them all at breakfast.”

“Should we at least wake Spike?”

Twilight glanced back at the dragon in question, who was slumped over in his own little bed with papers and a quill scattered around it. She contemplated for all of a millisecond before shaking her head. “Nah, he’s been up all night helping me. He’s earned a break.”

The princess gently closed the door and with her companion in tow, made haste to the observation deck where Celestia was already bright and early. Luna, well, was also there and looking rather haggard as she sat with her lukewarm coffee.

“M-morning p-princesses,” Twilight greeted in between shivers as the cold of the plateau hit her.

“Good morning, Twilight,” Celestia smiled with the warming radiance that should’ve melted the snow around her. “Oh, it feels so good to be home again. I haven’t been here in almost a decade.”

“Morning, Twilight” Luna half smiled as she sipped her coffee. “Hope you slept well.”

“Are you…” Starlight started, but trailed off as a sudden wave of nausea and dizziness hit her. Trying her best to shrug it off, she stood her ground and smacked her face. “A-are you alright, Luna?”

“Oh yes, I’m fine. I just forgot how cold home can be and it’s just making me tired.” She took another sip and decided she was done with her cup. “I could ask you the same thing, though.”

“Y… Yes, I’m probably just feeling some cold fatigue, haha…”

Starlight sparked her horn to produce a warm glow to stave off the chill, though in doing so the light was shredded in an instant into the wind and intensified the dizziness, along with a wobble in her legs. Stumbling, she sat down on the cold floor of the deck and took a sharp breath as her rump made contact.

“Woah… Man, I don’t feel good suddenly…”

“Starlight, are you alright?” Twilight patted her back and looked to Celestia for guidance. “Hey, what’s happening?”

Celestia perked up with concern. “Oh, oh no, that’s right…” The Solar daughter looked over the deck and flagged down a passing maid. She didn’t have to say anything as she gestured to the staff member aboard, bringing with her a small coin-sized amulet with a strange insignia engraved onto it, tied at the sides with beads to allow it to drape around Starlight’s neck.

“I’m so sorry, Starlight! It completely slipped my mind, I got so excited with the prospect of being back home that it didn’t occur to me that the mist would be an issue..”

The maid who had come to save the day waited for the green light to attach the amulet around the unicorn’s neck. “Hi there,” she smiled mildly, “This is a talisman created by Master Cypress, it will protect you from the mist’s mana draining effects so long as you wear it. It won’t last more than twenty-four hours, so you will need to get a new one each day you stay here.”

Starlight managed to shake away the pending dizziness and relight her horn, albeit after a few tries. Her vision would take a couple minutes before it gradually started returning. “Oof, why me....”

Twilight sighed in relief, only now realizing she had been holding her breath during this - albeit minor - ordeal. She went to do her breathing technique when an odd epiphany struck her as she touched her hoof to her chest. “Say… Why isn’t the mist affecting me?... And for that matter, why isn’t it affecting you, Celestia? Luna?”

Celestia smiled and held up the cup of now-cold coffee she took from Luna, handing it to the unicorn maid. “Well you see....” she paused, unsure how to proceed with explaining. “Well… That is to say… Um…” She tapped her muzzle quizzically as if hoping to command her mouth to make some sort of statement. “I… Huh. You know, I don’t actually know. Luna and I grew up here and… Now that I think about it, we never ever had to worry about it ourselves, just when visitors came into the kingdom.”

Luna now began pondering, especially now that she had a new cup of coffee courtesy of the maid. “I don’t believe Fluttershy was affected either when Maho brought her into the palace earlier. I know vamponies are naturally immune to the mist, perhaps dark mana biology protects them? But then that doesn’t explain… Ugh, it’s too early in the morning for this.”

Starlight, who had gotten her full vision back and was now free of the nausea, stretched her back out. “Maybe alicorns also have some sort of immunity? I couldn’t offer any explanation for it though.” Holding her head up high, she felt better than ever and wanted to give her compliments to the staff. Sweeping her mane out of her eyes, her attention was on the maid. “Hey. My name’s Starlight Glimmer, thank you for helping me, I appreciate it.”

The maid’s smile faded a bit upon hearing the mare’s name and noticeably tensed up. “Oh, y-you’re welcome. My name is… Rafflesia. I’m glad… You feel better.”

Starlight’s smile faltered slightly as she got a better look at her. Something about this lady was… familiar? Her vermillion coat? Her crimson mane with coral streaks? These features were all kind of familiar to Starlight, but what really stood out were the mare’s glazy scarlet eyes. Those eyes...

“You… What are you… Doing h-”

“P-please excuse me, Ms. Glimmer! I must go distribute talismans to all our other guests!”

The mare turned tail and power walked back beyond the doors to the cabin quarters, leaving the unicorn equal parts baffled and shellshocked. This didn’t go unnoticed, the royal sisters exchanging apprehensive glances and Twilight approaching, taking her out of her trance.

“Starlight? You sure you’re okay? Maybe the mist is still having an effect?”

Starlight was silent for a solid five seconds before shaking her head and finding her voice. “N-no, I’m okay. It’s just… That mare…”

“She seemed nice, she said she was fetching more of those amulets for-”

“Twilight I… I’m gonna go find Trixie. I’ll, uh, meet you at breakfast.”

Leaving no time for Twilight to get another word in, Starlight turned tail and backtracked below deck and apprehensively trailed behind the mare at a distance. Rafflesia - carrying an arm full of amulets - made for one of the cabin doors, pulling away just shy of touching the knob. She looked… uncertain. Deep in thought.

The maid inhaled deeply, trying to psych herself up perhaps. She again reached for the doorknob. Without her input though, the door opened on its own, opened by a groggy and unassuming Sunburst who couldn’t stop himself from colliding with her and causing her to lose her grip on her cargo. As several amulets fell to the floor - thankfully not cracking the metal craftsmanship - some rolled down the hall where Starlight picked one up.

“Oh my, I’m so sorry!” Sunburst said having been woken up a tad.

“N-no, it’s not your fault!” Rafflesia scattered to retrieve the items she had dropped, causing more in her arm to drop as well. “There we go. Um, His Highness Cypress has authorized the dispersal of protection talismans, please wear one during your visit to our great capital.”

“T-thank you… Mrs. Skylight? Is that… Is that you?”

The mare’s ears drooped as she averted her gaze. “Oh, I believe you have me confused with someone else? P-please excuse me…”

She rushed herself through the hall and visited the cabins further down where Sugar Belle and her friends were. The noise of this commotion opened another door, the one where Starlight’s Great and Powerful bunkmate had been staying in.

“What was that?” Trixie said, drawing out an exaggerated yawn. “Is it so wrong to have a little rest?”

“Sorry, Trix…” Starlight half-heartedly responded.

Sunburst locked eyes with Starlight, sensing the glum tone. “Starlight… That maid...?”

“I… Met her earlier.”

“Then…”

“Yeah…”

Trixie went from irritated to puzzled as she noticed these two weren’t displaying the awkwardness they usually had around each other. Looking past them at Rafflesia further down, it wasn’t hard to put two and two together that she was related. “Hey, what’s going on? Is something wrong?”

Starlight looked into Sunburst’s eyes, who gestured to Trixie. “Um, Trixie, can I talk to you in private? You too Sunburst.”

Perplexed by this bizzare change of mood, Trixie reluctantly joined the couple in Sunburst’s cabin. Starlight extended the amulet she picked up earlier to her. “You’ll need this for the stay, we’ll talk about it later, but I need to talk about something. “

“Starlight, you’re scaring me. What’s happening here?”

Sunburst put on his own talisman along with his cloak. “Trixie, um. That mare that was just here a minute ago… I don’t think there’s any mistake, it’s definitely her.”

“Oh geez, stop being cryptic. Who is she?”

Starlight breathed deeply and once Trixie saw the tears welling up in her eyes, any and all irritation she had for the early morning shenanigans melted away.

“Trixie… I think… I know… That was my mother.”

Episode 02.5 ~ Trust

The following takes place during Episode 01 after Twilight’s bedtime and Atha’s talk

“S-so, you want to, um, send this letter to… Bloodmist? Err, okay, where is…”

Maho was grunting in frustration and pinching the skin between her eyebrows. This clerk was either a new hire or an idiot she thought, oblivious or apathetic to his unease to the presence of this taloned monster monarch, whom he was quite aware had assaulted Princess Twilight. “Grr, on the other side of the world, located in the Bloodmist Valley, off the coast of some bigass land called… Wait, Bonsai, what was it called again?”

Bonsai approached the clerk, trying to appear as non-threatening as possible, and removed his cone hat. “My love, allow me. Sir, what is your name?”

“Errm… P-Post Haste, s-sir.”

“My apologies, Mr. Haste, I understand our homeland is rather far and rather remote from Equestria. Would you instead consider sending to Silver Shoals Community Office, our Tia and Lulu live there and the staff there have instructions to redirect mail to the staff aboard our ship stationed there. Once they have it, they’ll know what to do with the letter.”

“Oh… Well, I suppose that would be easier. Very well, I just need some postage and I will send it, um... post haste.”

“Very good. How much is priority postage?”

Maho retracted her talons back into hooves and leaned against her husband, pouty but satisfied with the outcome. Once the transaction was finished, she tugged on his robe sleeve and directed him to the hallway. “Bonsai, I don’t know what I’d do without you sometimes.”

“It was nothing, my love,” Bonsai smiled nonchalantly as he placed his hat back atop its pedestal.

“Nonsense, you’re more adept at these diplomatic things than me.”

“I just didn’t wish to take up more of the young man’s time than necessary, especially when there is a party waiting for you.”

“Yes, speaking of which.” The couple passed into halls and met with the sisters. “Alrighty darlings, that’s done. Now, why don’t we go back to that ball, I’m itching to try out that buffet.”

“Mother,” Luna frowned, “You just ate a fridge worth of food and you’re still hungry?”

“Well of course, you should know mommy’s appetite by now,” Mommy replied with a cutesy giggle.

“Let’s just… mind our manners this time, mother,” Celestia sighed.

Maho scoffed in feigned offense. “My my, Tia, it was just a little snack, you can’t blame little old me for wanting to get my fill-”

“That’s not what I meant, mother. I just don’t want you to cause more of a scene. The guests are already on edge with that stunt you pulled with Twilight back in the foyer. I just… I just don’t want it to end up like last time…. Or like what happened a long time back.”

The queen stopped in her tracks, her proud grin fading. “Tia… That was… I lost my temper at the bastard, he should not have opened his mouth.”

Luna, getting mood whiplash from the stark change in tone, blank stared and exchanged glances at both her sister and mother. “I feel like I’m being left in the dark here, what happened?”

“Sister,” Celestia faintly smiled. “Remember when you came back from your Nightmare Moon episode and you went home to recuperate? And I told you the story of what happened with Mother?”

“Yeah…?”

“Look, darlings.” Maho interrupted. “I won’t do it again, alright. What happened occurred out of grief. I won’t do anything that will lose either of you again, I promise. That being said, please… Just have more faith in me. I like to believe I’ve moved on from that dark part in my life.”

Bonsai enveloped his wife and younger daughter in his leathery wings. “We are all together now in the present. If you only have eyes on the past, you’ll never see your future, my loves.”

Seeing her family back in one piece again, Celestia could not deny it made her feel warm inside. Even if they’re hard to work with sometimes, they were her anchor in life. “If we can put this aside for the time being, let’s go enjoy what’s left of the Gala. I have a few new people I’d like you to meet Mother. You too, Father.”

The following takes place during Episode 02 immediately following the encounter with the Ursa

The airship wasn’t particularly large, nor particularly small. It was moderately armed yet on the inside it was quite well furnished and as Starlight found upon entering one of the lounges, quite comfy. Plopping herself onto a soft sofa, she sunk into the fluffy padding.

“Maaaan, I could just fall asleep in this.”

Trixie sat on the sofa opposite to her. “Between the hard train ride and the Ursa, The Great and Powerful Trixie could use a little TLC.”

“Not to mention the stress of teaching. Though this isn’t exactly a vacation.”

“Eh, still. We don’t have to work for a while at least.”

Sunburst stumbled in, placing his bag on the floor, and sitting next to Starlight. “You hardly work as it is.”

“Whaaat? Don’t be silly, my brain is always working even when my body isn’t.”

“I’m just thankful for Professor Atha’s barrier. A rather ingenious use of Fortificus and Reflection.” v

Atha walked in, blowing a smoke ring from her pipe. “My experience with the 1st Magic Combat Division has taught me many things, even if I don’t serve much in the field nowadays.” She placed her rucksack on the floor next to an armchair next to Glimmer’s sofa, placing herself at the head of the coffee table between their seats. “I must say, if the queen’s timing hadn't been so fortuitous, the guns aboard this frigate appear adequate for such threats. At least, I believe it to be a frigate given its size, it’s difficult to tell with airships at times.”

“A tough soldier like you is good enough to have around I guess,” Trixie shrugged. “But shouldn’t you have been able to take that thing down? I thought your unit was, like, elite special forces.”

“Starbeast like Ursa aren’t so easy to bring down, even for those in the SOF community, but a little knowledge makes them easy to keep at bay. And you are certainly acting quite highly considering you retreated to the rear almost immediately, Ms. Lulamoon,” Atha said with a condescending frown. “If you were half as skilled at magic as you claim, you would know that even a novice with proper training could defend themselves against such threats.” She took another puff of her pipe. “Oh, and for the record, I am not a soldier, I am a marine.”

Trixie shrugged again, ignoring the facehoof from Starlight. “What’s the difference?”

The younger unicorn instantly regretted her words as Atha leaned in with a deeply unamused glare that made Trixie shrink in her seat. “The difference is a doggie will fight you to the death. A devil dog will not even give you the chance to fight back. As a fellow educator, I would suggest you learn this lesson before your next ass whooping goes beyond a verbal beatdown.”

The Great and Powerful Soup Sandwich smiled awkwardly as she placed her hooves in front of her face in a defensive manner. “L-lesson learned, won’t happen again.”

Atha leaned back in her chair and took an irritated puff. Never mess with a marine. “The youth these days have no respect…”

The tension was lifted pretty quickly as the laughter of Starlight’s other friends provided a distraction, Sugar Belle entering the room with the other three from the village. “I guess some things never change.”

Night Glider and Party Favor rolled in behind her, with Double Diamond trudging in from the rear. “Yo, Glimmy! Been a while eh?” Night Glider exclaimed. “That big bad bear kinda put a damper on things, but here we are now.”

“Thanks for inviting us, Starlight,” Party Favor said with a big smile. “Oh, and hello Professor. Happy to see you again.”

Atha hummed in acknowledgement, exhaling another perfect smoke ring. Starlight stood to hug her old friends. “Thanks for being here, I know it was a lot to ask.”

“Well hey, the gang’s back together again and we’re going to some faraway land we know nothing about, you’d think I’d miss out on this?” Night Glider grinned. “For real though, I was looking for something to break up the monotony.”

“Oh, I need to introduce you.” She let go of the pegasus and gestured to the seated unicorns. “So, that one over there is Trixie, she was--”

“Is.” Trixie interrupted.

“She is a showmare, but she’s also the guidance counselor at the school I direct. I met her in Ponyville while I was studying under Twilight.”

Party Favor waved with vigor. “The Great and Powerful Trixie! I was at one of your shows!”

“We can save the autographs for later,” Trixie winked.

“I’m Party Favor, big fan!”

Starlight chuckled. “Anyway, this over here is Sunburst, he’s my--”

“Boyfriend?” Night Glider interjected, grinning wide.

“Yes,” Trixie answered with an equally wide grin.

“N-no!” Starlight blushed. “Why does everyone keep saying that? It’s not even official- wait no, that’s not what I meant!”

“Because it’s true.”

“C-colleague,” Sunburst blurted with a sheepish blush of his own. “I’m, uh, her colleague. F-for the moment, anyway.”

“By that logic, that makes me Favor’s colleague,” Night Glider said with a wink and a nudge in pouty Starlight’s direction. “Right, man?”

“I’d be happy to attend the wedding, I had so much fun at Sugar Belle’s.” Party said with a goofy, if genuine smile.

“Okay okay, let’s not be too hasty!” Starlight flailed.

“Just spit it out and be done with it, cripes,” Atha deadpanned as she stood up. “If you’ll excuse me, I must find a washroom. I will catch up later, this has been fun.”

Double Diamond, who had been rather silent this whole time, stepped aside to let his old professor out.

“Oh, and this is Double Diamond,” Starlight said, taking the opportunity to change the embarrassing subject. “He… Hey, you okay? You’re looking kinda out of it.”

Double Diamond perked up slightly, looking her in the eye for a moment like a deer in the headlights before adopting a pained smile. “Y-yeah, I’m just kinda… reeling from what happened back there. And, uh, I might be dealing with a stomach bug, too.”

“I’ve got some antacids if you need some…”

“Maybe later. If it’s alright, I’d like to turn in and let my stomach settle.”

The white stallion bumped into the doorframe before making his leave. Usually the boisterous one of the group, but perhaps it was understandable. After all, a dangerous experience like a rampaging beast could sap the energy out of someone, especially if you were already sapped in the first place. Starlight could see it in his green eyes just how much fatigue he was going through--

(“Wait, did he always have green eyes?...”)

The following takes place immediately following the ending of Episode 02

“Mother? That mare?”

There are few times when Trixie is left without words. Between the tears in Starlight’s eyes and the dejected look of uncertainty in Sunburst’s, she had a difficult time processing this bomb that was just dropped on her. How does one even respond to that?

“I have… so many questions right now. I don’t mean to sound rude, but you’re gonna have to give me a little context.”

Starlight took a deep breath as she wiped her moist eyes.

“Sorry for not saying anything before. It was kind of personal and I thought I moved on from it.” Starlight sat on the bed, Sunburst sitting next to her and Trixie across from them.

“So… when I was growing up, before I got my cutie mark, my mom, who I and dad loved very much, suddenly vanished during a really bad storm. It was a severe thunderstorm and there was a tornado spotted in the countryside that I think formed when the Cloudsdale weather factory suffered a major malfunction. Mom was helping coordinate the effort to get everyone into shelter and instruct the weather patrol to control the storm.”

Sunburst pulled Starlight close. “I was over playing with her when the sirens went off. Her dad told us to get our bags and rushed us to the community storm shelter while her mom bolted to help the patrol. Mrs. Skylight was a particularly talented unicorn so I think she was called to use her array of spells to help with the efforts. I don’t remember what happened that night, we were so scared and my mind has long since blocked the details of that night, it was kind of traumatic.”

“The next day, there was nothing to suggest she died, but she was just gone. Without a trace. I never saw her again after that and I remember dad searching endlessly for a week while I was being babysat by Sunburst’s parents. I think he had a hard time accepting she was gone in spite of everyone suggesting it… Neither of us really recovered from it. He grew overprotective and - especially after Sunburst left for magic school - I started acting out well into my teens. As an adult now, I know he did it out of love and didn’t want to lose me either, but at the time it felt smothering to me and at fifteen, I reached my limit and ran away from home. I met Atha not long after that when I ran into the digsite she was teaching her students in. She took me in when I was starved and feverish and… Well, rest is history.”

Trixie sat in silence, taking in all this new information. Patiently absorbing everything, no interruption. This was important to her friend and, well, it sorta struck some chords with her own childhood. “I had no idea… I’m sorry for being insensitive, had I known…”

“Don’t worry, I’m sorry for never talking about this before, Trixie. It was just… Well, when I met you I was still in a phase in my life when I was trying to move past those dark times. Even after meeting Twilight, I was still suppressing my emotions… Even Sunburst was talking about his own dad.”

“What happened with that, if you don’t mind me asking?”

“Trixie, I don’t think--”

Sunburst cleared his throat. “No, it’s fine. Trixie the guidance counselor. And honestly, a decent therapist. I think talking about our emotions is the best way to sort through them.” He leaned forward and took a moment to collect his thoughts. “Well, there isn’t really much to talk about. You know already that when Starlight and I were foals, I got my cutie mark and an acceptance letter to the school for gifted unicorns. I still hate myself for just leaving and damaging Starlight like that.”

“It’s not your fault, Sunburst. Back then I used it as an excuse, but really I was volatile. Don’t blame yourself for it.”

“I know, I know. It’s just hard to let go of an old shame. Anyway, about a year after moving to go to school, I got news from mom that dad had died. I was never told the details, the investigation never found anything conclusive, but there was a possibility he may have been murdered while he was out visiting grandpa. I never got to say goodbye and it destroyed me. It was one of the many things that led to my subpar performance in school. It took reconnecting with Starlight for me to really start to regain my confidence.”

“Sunburst… What happened was out of your control. It was tragic, and I’m sorry.”

“Hey, things worked out in the end. I miss him, I really do. But I made peace with it. You… You have the opportunity to make peace too, Starlight. It’s gonna be hard, but what you decide to do next is up to you. And you won’t have to do it alone.”

Starlight wiped the tears from her eyes again and smiled. “Yeah. Thank you.”

The two shared a particularly lengthy glance into each other's eyes. That was until an abrupt giggle from the Great and Powerful third wheel. “No wonder you love each other, you’re kindred spirits.”

“T-Trixie! Read the mood!”

“Starlight,” Trixie smiled, “I’m not making fun of you. In fact, I’m actually kind of jealous. You’ve been through so much grief, both of you. The fact that you pour your heart out and both of you comfort each other just proves you belong together. You’ve achieved great things, I mean look at you Miss Headmare. Not everyone can say they’ve been the princess’s protege.”

Trixie stood from her seat and brought both of her friends into a tight hug.

“Just be honest with each other. It’s painfully obvious you two belong with each other. Starlight, you helped Sunburst rebuild his life and he in turn is your shoulder to cry on. This thing with your mom, I don’t know what to expect but I agree with Sunburst. Get some closure, even if it doesn’t lead anywhere. And Sunburst… Be there to love and support her.”

Now it was the two lovebird’s turn to be speechless. But perhaps she was right. There are a lot of unknowns going forward. There was no point in tackling them alone.

“Oh, uh, sorry for turning this therapy session into something else.”

“No no,” Starlight returned the hug with a teary smile. “I think this is just what I wanted. Thank you.”

“I’m glad I could help. Now… Can we go to breakfast? I’m starving.”

Starlight giggled and nodded. “Yeah, go ahead, I’ll catch up. I just wanna have a word with Sunburst in private first.”

Trixie winked at the both of them before walking out the door of the cabin. At that, the two remaining unicorns blushed and awkwardly rubbed the backs of their necks.

“So…” Sunburst gulped. “Trixie isn’t very subtle about it, is she?”

“To be fair, neither are we.” Starlight fidgeted about as she tried to find the words she wanted to say. “Listen, Sunburst… I want to say thank you for everything. I’m not very good with these things, but I do feel better for… Kinda getting this out in the open.”

“M-me too. So, um…” Sunburst cleared his throat again and took a deep breath. Both knew what he wanted to say. “I-if you’re not opposed to the idea, would you… Maybe like to… Um…” He gulped. “W-when you have some free time, would you like to sightsee the city together?”

Starlight giggled and blushed. “I’d like that. I don’t know how far this thing will go between us, but at the very least I’d like to try.”

“A-and if it doesn’t work out… Friends?”

“Friends. But let’s go slow, I have a few things I need to work through.”

“Of course. I’m not too good at this either so easing into it would probably be a better idea.”

“Alright… Let’s go join the others, I’d like to eat too.”

With the air now cleared and tension lifted, the two left the cabin to catch up with Trixie. Starlight made it only a couple feet around the corner to the topside deck when she nearly collided into Atha who was leaning against the guard rail and smoking her pipe.

“Oh, good morning Professor. Sorry about that.”

“Do not fuss over it. I was just thinking. I’ll be along shortly, don’t wait up.”

Complying with the general’s order, the mare and stallion disembarked from the ship.

Atha watched these kids meet their friends, exhaling a heavy plume of smoke and turning her face as the maid Rafflesia stepped down herself. The latter smiled and waved. Atha didn’t and merely turned away dismissively, leaving the staff to do her job.

“Mother… Father… Family is important to them all. If only I knew where mine was….”

Episode 03 ~ Under The Ice

“Brother, reporting in.”

“Welcome back. Do you have an update?”

“Our Brother has successfully infiltrated the heart of Bloodmist. We will get updates sparingly from here on as the delivery method is going to be tricky.”

“Do not be discouraged. We have another ace, so long as Brother remains in control of the situation, it will prove no issue. Just remain at a distance and relay as always.”

“Yes Brother.”

“Oh, and while you’re here, I have been hearing of sightings of that draconequus near the old castle.”

“Yes, I can confirm this. According to our Brother, he seems to be dealing with chronic migraines. Currently, our assessment of this information is inconclusive, we do not have any evidence to suggest this is going to be a problem.”

“Hmm… Observe him further, I would prefer to know his angle. For all we know, this could be a side effect of… Well, I think we would all prefer to never speak of that ever again. Still, our priority is the search for more of the missing pieces. Master will not want us to be sidetracked with such a thing. Aside from that, more of our resources should be allocated to Operation Castle Kingside”

“Yes Brother. Oh, speaking of which, the assembly of the task force is nearing completion.”

“Is that so? What is the strength of it so far?”

“We have assembled a small brigade thus far, consisting of a battalion for the prison and a battalion for the museum, in addition to a reserve force that can be converted into an armored squadron or a fires battalion. We still have a few companies and platoons to form, but we hope to be ready by the time the princess and her clique return to Equestria.”

“Hm… Remind me again how many we have amassed?”

“Currently I estimate it to be about mid four-figures strong, Brother.”

“Create another reserve battalion or two for later should it be necessary.”

“Yes, Brother…. Um, Brother? Do you think all this is wise?”

“We may be strong as we are now, Sister, but we cannot assure Master’s position without some cannon fodder.”

“No, I mean this whole thing. What we’re striving for. It’s been… Well over a millennium and we’re still at it. And Master… Is it really necessary or wise to hold onto such hatred and bitterness…?”

“Sister, I respect your concerns for my mental health, but I do not wish to yield. We have to put them in their place and destroy everything that treasonous trash stood for. It’s because of him… Because of her…. Because of them that we are even in this position to begin with. And yet you still show pity?”

“Brother, this amount of resentment is dangerous.”

“Sister. I need this. We need this. We will see this through to the end, just to prove them wrong. And Master will be returned to what is rightfully--”

“Brother, perhaps it is best I extract myself from this discussion for the time being. I believe I will rest before setting out again.”

“...Very well. Dismissed.”

Chilly. Nippy. Whatever word you want to use to describe it, the courtyard of the palace was cold and snowy. Yet the staff working tirelessly to ensure a well-manicured lawn and flourishing cherry blossom trees were certainly warmhearted. A petal from such trees landed in Fluttershy’s hoof. Perhaps this wouldn’t be so bad--

“Oh my,” Rarity sighed in admiration, knocking Fluttershy out of her thoughts. “This is absolutely gorgeous. I must admit, I wasn’t entirely sure what to expect from the description of the palace, but this is a pleasant sight.”

“Really pretty!” Pinkie added as she bounced about.

“It sure is,” Fluttershy replied. “I was honestly expecting something a little, err, gloomy?”

A proud cackle boomed from the queen in front. “Perish the thought, dear Willow. I may not look it, but I fancy myself the artsy type. Though I confess my son Sequoia did most of this. Some of his finest work in my humble opinion.”

It was at this point Spruce stepped out from the main palace doors with a maid. “You are many things, mother, but humble isn’t one of them.”

“Oh don’t give me that, boy, when I’m not out making babies I’m making masterpieces with my grandbabies. Of course,” Maho playfully elbowed Fluttershy, “first I need some grandbabies. You’ll be providing some, right dearie?”

“Subtle isn’t one of them either,” Spruce added as Fluttershy hid her face in her wings again.

Rainbow Dash inserted herself between the queen and her tomato-faced friend. “Okay look. I don’t care if you are the queen here and I don’t care if you are Celestia’s mom. I’m gonna have to ask you to cut it out with the comments. They’re making Fluttershy uncomfortable.”

“Heh, you sound like you’re jealous.”

“Excuse me--”

“You know, envy is a dress that looks ugly on anyone.”

“What does that even mean--”

Maho’s face contorted into an unamused glare. “It means shut up, Chicken Wings.”

A chill ran down her spine, and not because of the frigid air. She wanted to retort, to call her bluff, but she also didn’t want her wings clipped. After all, everyone knew full well what happened to the Ursa. So Dash feigned indignance with a pouty facade. “Don’t call me Chicken Wings…”

“Mother, please. Let’s not start with this so early in the morning.” Spruce waved away the maid. “Mrs. Orchid, would you be so kind as to attend to my guests still on the ship? Please and thank you.”

The mare curtseyed and rushed off to do her job. Spruce took a moment to gather his thoughts, steeling himself for a proper, princely duty.

“Now then. As crown prince of House Bloodmist, I, Spruce, formally--”

“Heeeyy Spruce~!”

“Bite my tongue, what the hell are you doing out here, Hawthorne?”

A male pegasus dressed suavely in black and white server clothes swaggered out of the main doors, carrying a tray of several hot drinks on one of his leathery wings, and a fresh towel on the other. His freshly bathed pale orange coat was slick and glossy, as was his conditioned brunette mane. “Whaaat, I can’t come greet the lovely ladies? And our queen.” Hawthorne asked with a rhetorical snark, plastering a light grin on his face.

“Are you implying something, Hawthy?” Maho chuckled with an equally snarky playfulness.

Spruce, devoid of any patience for such antics, lit his horn and grabbed one of the drinks with his magic aura. “Mocha, huh? I don’t suppose this is decaf?”

“Nnnnope~!”

“Ugh, great. Caffeine. Now I’m gonna have the jitters...”

Hawthorne passed his drinks out to each of the mares one by one, passing Rarity the last mug.

“Why, thank you, sir.”

“A pleasure, love. And what is your name, so I may commit it to memory?”

“Oh my,” Rarity waved her face with her hoof, blushing and giving him flirtatious eyes. “You may call me Rarity, you charmer.”

“Oh brother,” Applejack groaned from behind, prompting an unamused glare from the unicorn. “Mighty kind a’ya Mr. Butler, a warm drink is appreciated.”

“Pleasure is all mine, love. My name is Hawthorne.” The pegasus winked. “Prince Hawthorne.”

The country mare choked on her drink and spilled all over herself, wide-eyed with fear that she may have screwed up some sort of etiquette. Darn country mannerisms. “Ah-ahm so sorry, yer’highness!”

Spruce grunted audibly. “Applejack, for the love of Faust, don’t humor his shenanigans. Brother, if you’re half the gentleman you claim to be, I suggest you lend her the towel draped over your wing.”

“Pfft, you’re rather cold today.”

“So is the drink you gave me. Thanks for the lukewarm coffee by the way.”

“Fine, fine. Here, let me clean you up.”

Fluttershy mused over this scene as she sipped from her cup, lightly blowing on it after burning her tongue a little, smiling a bit. The palace atmosphere at least seemed relaxed and like a nice place to live. Were it that she were here on her own terms, perhaps a life here wouldn’t be so bad.

(“No Fluttershy, push those thoughts out of your head. You’re here as a visitor, even if the queen believes otherwise. Though I will admit, it doesn’t seem so bad here.”)

Spruce cleared his throat to get everyone’s attention. “Now then, as I was saying. I formally welcome--”

A gnarly belch interrupted his sentence and echoed through the courtyard. Probably measured on the Richter scale too, judging by the looks from the staff several meters down. A very unamused Spruce glanced over at the giggling queen, turning her cup over and bumping her chest. The pegasi were trying hard not to giggle as well, with Pinkie not evening bothering to conceal her glee. Rarity stood dumbfounded though secretly impressed with the power behind those lungs.

“...Are… Are you quite done, did you get that out of your system?” Spruce flatly asked.

“Ye,” Maho casually uttered, a very mischievous look plastered across her face, whilst handing her mug - which was more of a jug - back to Hawthorne.

“Okay, just wanna be sure.”

“Yepyep.”

“Okay good… Glad we could take that little trip. Anyway, continuing. As crown prince, I s-”

“Yikes, I felt that from the ship!” a galloping Trixie stated as she approached with Starlight and the rest of the group, sans the princesses and Spike.

The agitated Prince inhaled sharply, letting the air out in a slow trickle as he somehow managed to keep his composure. “Good… Good morning to you Ms. Lulamoon, Ms. Glimmer, everyone. Is Twilight still on the ship with my sisters?”

“Yeah…” Starlight affirmed, though her heart just wasn’t into it much.

“Cripes, this palace is quite large,” Atha stated as she adjusted her monocle and exhaled smoke from her pipe. “Quite comparable to Canterlot Castle, with it being on the side of a cliff.”

“Ohoho man, I gotta get a look of the place from up there! Bet you could see for miles!” Night Glider beamed with excitement. “Hey DD, think this valley has some wicked slopes?”

Double Diamond seemed too preoccupied with eying the vast scenery to respond. That or he was still too fatigued from his bug or perhaps just the morning as a whole. Either way, he didn’t respond to her question, which with a chuckle she decided not to repeat.

“Well now, more ladies is it?” Hawthorne slicked his mane back and adopted another suave grin. “Welcome to Bloodmist. Name is Hawthorne, head of staff and the palace chef. I look forward to making an extra scrumptious meal during your stay.” He attempted to take Starlight’s hoof and plant a kiss on it. His face got about halfway before Sunburst pulled her back and with a sheepish smile stepped between them.

“Err, say, could we perhaps get someone to help us with our luggage? Oh, uh, my name's Starburst- err, Sunlight, err… Sunburst.”

Hawthorne was initially stunned with his gesture being interrupted, but his confusion melted back into the grin. “Sure, sure, we have the staff unloading it as we speak. Mrs. Orchid should be aboard, I’m sure she’s probably talking to Mr. Snapdragon.” He leaned in and with a wink, he hushed his voice to a whisper. “Don’t worry, I won’t make a move on your mare.”

The slick prince decided to make his exit by collecting all the now-empty cups he had brought out and made his way back to the palace doors. It was not long before, just as he said, the staff caught up with the group with each of their bags. One by one, the maids had brought their luggage off the ship, along with the supplies of the ship itself.

“Okay, is that all?” Spruce held up his hoof. “So there is nothing else we need to worry about. Nothing to interrupt this time?” He waited for any sort of response, nothing to get in the way of his speech again. “Okay… Okay, now then. Let’s try this one more time. I, Prince Spruce of House Bloodmi--”

A spark erupted in the middle of the group, the alicorn trio - plus dragon - landing on the ground looking quite flustered, especially the purple princess. “Guys!”

“Why do I even bother at this point- Wait, Twilight? What’s…”

His voice trailed as he saw each alicorn holding a sickly looking filly. A unicorn, a pegasus, and earth pony…. All green in the face with dark circles around their eyes, looking quite bad.

“Sweetie Belle!” Rarity exclaimed, horrified at the state her sister was in.

“Consarnit Apple Bloom! Ah jus’ knew you was goin’ta do somethin’ stupid!” Applejack stomped with worry.

“Squirt! Oh geez…” Rainbow hurried over to check on the kid.

Atha, seemingly unphased or at least was keeping her composure, cantered over as well. “What is going on here?”

“The staff found them hiding in the cargo hold,” Spike answered. “I guess they stowed away.”

Maho lost her proud grin and rushed over to check on the girls. “Two and a half days in the cargo hold without food or water, plus the mist? At least it was well insulated down there, otherwise… Bonsai, do you still have those talismans we had for the purple and yellow ones?”

“Yes, my love.” Bonsai tossed the amulets over to her, which she planted on two immediately. “But we don’t have a third one, I’ll go get Hawthorne to retrieve one.”

Atha removed the amulet she had around her neck. “Here, use mine in the meantime.”

“But what about you, professor?” Starlight snapped up with concern.

“I’ll be fine, I can handle the mist for a few minutes. Besides, I'm a marine. Moments like these are what I live for. You’ll understand when you’re older.”

Wincing through her words, preparing herself for the effects of the mist, she strung the amulet of protection around Apple Bloom before stepping back to let Maho scoop her and the other girls up into her arms. She cooed as she stroked their manes and rubbed their heads, holding them close to warm them.

“M… Mrs. Maho?” Apple Bloom said in her daze, the bags under her eyes weighing them down.

“Shhhh, it’s okay. You’ll feel better in a bit, you’re just feeling it harder because of hunger and dehydration. We’ll get you better, okay hun?”

The color gradually returned to their faces, a sign the amulets were working their anti-anti-magic wonder. It took several moments of comforting from the queen before they felt able to stand on their own. Once their vision (mostly) returned, they saw the furious faces of their sisters.

Applejack was the first to yell. “Apple Bloom! What in sam’hil did you think you were doing?! Ya’ll didn’t think of how dangerous it was’ta do that?!”

“That was a very reckless thing to do, Applebloom!” Sugar Belle firmly stated through some light tears.

“What you girls did was extremely irresponsible,” Rarity chimed in with a very lady-like scolding. “What if we had never noticed you? What was your plan?”

“And how did you sneak on anyway?” Rainbow said, asking the real question.

“I… S-sorry… I mean....” Each of the girls could barely get a word in between the worry driven angry words of their elders, slightly shaking and softly crying from the embarrassment and shame.

“ENOUGH!” Maho shouted with a volume that rivaled the booming nature of the Royal Canterlot Voice, prompting the older sisters to step back in shock. “Don’t you think they’ve learned their lesson? They’re sick and hungry. You are rightfully angry and scared. I understand that. As a mother, my little ones have done some atrociously dangerous things in their youth that have gotten me riled up. But taking that out on the little ones is neither productive or helpful to their care. They get it, now BACK. OFF.”

Paying no mind to the looks of astonishment on the faces of the adults, Maho turned back to the kids and exchanged her look of murder for one of nuture. Apple Bloom winced as the queen reached out with her claw, softening when it was perched upon her head, stroking her hair with the soothing comfort of a grandma.

“When you’re feeling better, I want you to apologize to your sisters and promise that you will never do something like this again. Also make sure that you make up for it later. Okay? Can you please do that and make me proud?”

“Y-yes, Mrs. Maho…” the three fillies said in unison through embarrassed tears.

“Thank you. You aren’t bad kids, you just made a stupid mistake. You can get past it, use this as a learning experience. Heh, I bet you won’t forget this, will ya? Now come come, why not join us for breakfast. My Hawthy will make you anything you like, just make sure you get many nutrients and water.” She looked back at Sugar Belle, her face returning to a downgraded version of her angered look from before. “You. Sugar Belle was it? I’m putting you in charge of looking after them. Think you can handle the responsibility?”

“Oh, s-sure. Of course, I’ll make sure they don’t get into more trouble.”

“Good. Go easy on them, they’re still young.”

Exchanging glances with each other, the older sister trio scratched their heads and returned to the side of their friends. “Well… Shoot, A’hm sorry ‘bout this, Twi.” Applejack said, laying a hoof on the princess. “Ah should’a checked before we left that they were stayin’ put.”

“They must have snuck on the train while we were napping, and then on the ship during that Ursa attack… I don’t know for sure, but those girls are a handful.”

“Younger siblings can be like that sometimes,” Celestia assured with a smile. “They’re alright and nothing else bad happened.”

“Still. What are we going to do with them? We can’t really spend the two days taking them back home. And I can’t really teleport from across the world. Not anymore anyway. We may have to just bite the bullet and keep them with us for now… Ugh, things just get more chaotic every day...”

Fluttershy pondered, glancing back and forth between the fillies and her friend. A stray gust of wind blew her mane back, causing a light ringing from the bell she still had slung around her neck.

“Chaotic… Chaos… Hey wait a minute, I wonder…”

The fog again.

Discord once more found himself here, stranded in this ghost town. The fog was as thick as ever and his mind was as muddy as the ground he stood on.

Normally he’d just grow bored of yet another repeat of this episode. That wasn’t the case tonight. After the previous dream, he was on edge. His regular confidence and snark was in stasis in the face of so many questions, yet not an answer in sight.

What was in sight however, was the well in the town center. Along with the inky mare standing in front of it, clad in white and smiling warmly.

“You again… Seems you’re doing alright for yourself after last time.”

The mare giggled, an action Discord felt quite awkward about, given what he had witnessed the last time. He darted his eyes around, waiting for another ambush to be sprung. This effort ended up being unnecessary, the mare had gestured for him to follow her prior to jumping into the well. Hesitantly, he pursued.

Everytime he had jumped down here prior, there was nothing but black surrounding him, save for a light highlighting his place on the ground. This time, he was not the only one illuminating the shadow around, for the mare was standing before him.

The bell around her neck, shining with the pulsing of mana.

It wasn’t long before the darkness started to evaporate from a focal point behind her. The bottom of the well was still dimly lit, but it was enough to reveal a large pair of double doors which the mare had been standing at.

“What… You are throwing so much at me right now.”

The mare giggled again. “With..ime..I ho...ou will re...ber t….place. Ma...r...ar.is….ing to….n you.”

“Okay… Still can’t understand you.”

“Entr…. pl..se. I know it…..en s...ong. Our breth….ave..aused you s...uch pain and t...ble. I just w……. to remember. We... We need your help…”

“Help? Just… Who are you? And who is we?”

Mere moments after his words left his lips, a surge of pain overtook his head. Doubled over, his vision blurred, and the sensation of his head splitting apart, he reached up to clutch his face.

An arrow of light. Lodged right between his eyebrows.

Confused and in agony, a sense of dread flooded his mind. Were he mortal, blood would be flowing instead. And while it only lasted seconds, it felt like hours, days, years, even decades before the arrow fizzled and its base elements remained, removed by the mare who had approached him in a loving embrace.

For some reason, this felt… natural. He felt safer and much of his pain and dread melted away with the arrowhead. This mare’s touch was so soothing and her comforting nuzzle felt so familiar.

As she pulled away, Discord felt the weight of something placed in his lion’s paw. Something bulky and metallic. His vision was still blurred to make out the details, but it only took examining and hearing the rattling dings to make out a bell, the noises far deeper than the one on the mare’s person.

“Pl..se…. Tak...are of you...lf, my….e...”

With his vision back, he tried to ask the mare one more question. But he never got the chance. The mare’s body from the ground up had started dissolving into an inky black fog, merging with the darkness around them.

“Wait! What does all this mean?! Tell me what I’m supposed to do!”

The desperation in his voice made the mare’s smile morph into a forlorn, teary eyed frown of regret and sorrow. “She…...ey will tr…...ip ev…..ing awa...om you. Please, whatever yo….… B...d the world sh…..uld want, and protect......”

“What do you…?”

The mare closed her eyes as the last of her body faded, leaving behind the white robes and the parting gift Discord had in his paw.

Now, the doors were the sole landmark in this place.

Discord steeled himself, he had no choice but to shrug off the sorrow and step forward. He could not make out the details of the bell in his possession, but it was pulsing with the most powerful mana.

And the ram-shaped seal on the door was pulsing with much of the same. As he approached, a faint echo started to gain in volume.

A deep, growly voice calling out to him.

“Discord… Discord… Discord…”

He reached out and touched the door. Yet as he did, his surroundings abruptly changed, snapping him out of his dream. Before him stood not the imposing doors shrouded in black, but rather a small pair with a starry seal, illuminated by the crystalline light of the tree of harmony. It would appear that in his sleep, he had somehow made his way into the cave, staring right into the roots. He reached for his head - still aching from a migraine, presumably due to what happened in the dream - and while his eagle claw found his face with no problem, his lion paw still felt heavy. Puzzled, he lifted it to examine the pulsing bell that was still in his ownership.

“This… The Bewitching Bell? Why do I even still have this?”

(“Discord?... Discord?”)

Nearly dropping the bell, the startled draconequus jumped upon hearing his name, especially as it was coming out of the bell.

“F-Fluttershy? Is that you?”

(“Oh good, it worked!”) Fluttershy sounded equal parts ecstatic and dejected. (“I thought it was kind of a long shot, but I’m so glad I can talk to you! I hope I’m not bothering you.”)

“Oh, no no! I just… woke up, actually. Anyway, how do you do? And how are you talking to me right now? Is Twilight using a telepathy spell or something?”

(“Actually, yes. Kind of. Well, I’m talking to you through that little bell you gave to me at the gala. I asked Twilight if she could try contacting you, and after a few tries, this is the solution we came up with.”)

“Bell, huh… Right then, glad you rang, heh. Well, questions for later. Now, what can I do for you?”

(“Well… See, we just arrived in Bloodmist. Lovely place by the way, I don’t know if you’ve been. And the thing is… We found Apple Bloom and her friends in the cargo hold. Long story short, I’m asking if you might be able to take them back to Equestria? If that’s okay with you?”)

Discord shook his head in disappointment. Of course those little fillies would do such a thing. Well, they still had some growing up to do it seems. “Ah, I suppose I could do that. Anything for my best friend. Good thing you have the bell. Now, stand back.”

With the pop of his neck and still holding the Bewitching Bell, he used his free claw to snap his fingers, disappearing in a flash of light. The mystery of this strange door and the dream related to it would have to wait for later.

“Wait, stand back for wha--”

Now it was Fluttershy’s turn to be startled as Discord popped into existence mere inches in front of her, causing her to drop the small bell from her hooves.

“EEK! Warn me before you do that, please,” Fluttershy said as she held her chest, nearly having a heart attack.

“Sorry. Didn’t think I’d get this close. Hey, at least I made it.”

“Hey, Discord…” Twilight approached with a quizzical head tilt. “That thing in your hand, isn’t that…”

“Hm? Oh this? Yeah, I had it when I got your call. I guess I forgot I had it on me all this time. But it came in handy!”

He turned to look at Maho, who was approaching with a growing look of annoyance.

“Heeey,” he said through an involuntary eye twitch, growing increasingly short of breath. “Long time old see… I mean long time no see, you old… you old goat… Is it hot out here? Feels kind of hot, which is funny, cuz… Snow...”

A spark shot from his fingers down his arm and his whole body, causing him to let go of the Bewitching Bell and drop it. The arcing quickly got more intense, as did the pain. Maho quickly picked up on this, and her face went from annoyance to outright anger.

“Discord…? YOU ARROGANT MORON!!”

For the second time, he doubled over in agony. Arcs of electricity struck him all over, every muscle in his body tensed up, his chest felt tight, and as he tried to clutch his head again, his face felt… soft… and sticky. He pulled his claw away and it was tainted with a sticky sludge. He looked to Fluttershy for help.

He saw the horrified, frightened look on her and her friends’ faces. “D-Discord! Y-you’re melting!”

Sugar Belle ushered the fillies inside the palace, away from the scene, past Hawthorne who was galloping out with Bonsai, talisman held in his wing. “Mother, what’s happening?!”

“Hawthy, dear, toss that to me!” Maho said in sarcastic urgency as she held out a claw in the air.

The younger prince did as requested and after winding up for a throw, tossed the amulet to his mother who caught it and proceeded to open palm smack Discord in the face with it. The protection talisman stuck to his melting cheek and once the sorcery started to kick in, his stupid face started to reconfigure, his body following suit and the shocks ceasing.

This fiasco left him on all fours, hyperventilating and desperately trying to snap his fingers, just to do something, anything to end the agony faster. This was the first time in… Well, forever ago he felt truly scared. Fluttershy rushed to his aid, embracing him in a scared hug.

“Discord! I’m so sorry! This is my fault!”

“Fluttershy… D… Don’t beat yourself up over it, I wasn’t thinking…”

“No, you weren’t.” Maho frowned, yet took the time to pat Flutters on the back. “Mish-mash, you’re an idiot, I hope you know that.”

Twilight knelt down with Fluttershy, both to comfort her and to pick up the bell Discord dropped. “Um, Maho? What exactly happened just now?”

“The mist. Just like with the kiddos and Other Purple, the mist sapped his mana and debilitated him physically. Unlike the girls though, for some odd reason the mist seems to have an extremely potent effect on him, this happened last time too.”

“Wait, last time? This happened before?”

“That’s not important. All you need to know is that last time, it took awhile for him to return to full strength and recover. Until then, he nor the little ones are going anywhere, so…” the queen sighed, resigning herself to her fate. “I guess I’ll have the staff set up extra rooms…”

The dining halls of the Bloodmist Palace were practically a castle in and of themselves. Spacious with multiple tables, and an enormous floor-to-ceiling, wall-to-wall set of windows with a view of the city plaza. The ground was layered with waxed obsidian tiles and the walls lined with tall portraits of each of the royal family.

Maho took her seat at the head of the largest table where Hawthorne had placed an assortment of foods distributed among the guests. The queen seated the recovering fillies on both sides of her chair with Sugar Belle sitting nearby, after which she gave portions of her food to the girls.

“Here you go, dearies. Eat as much as you like, there is plenty to go around. If there is something specific you’d like, just ask Hawthy.”

“Thank you, Mrs. Maho,” Sweetie Belle murmured. She and her friends wasted no time devouring the sweet feast in front of them.

“Eat up, friends!” Hawthorne exclaimed, “I’ve got plenty to go around. If I can accommodate you, just ask.”

Celestia, retaining her elegance, sank her teeth into the large stack of pancakes and berries while Luna took regular sips from her coffee in between eating her soup and sandwiches.

“I missed this,” Luna sighed in satisfaction.

Twilight and her group were seated at the large table too, each having been served various different foods to their liking, with Spike being served a generous side of gems, and Starlight and her group sat at a neighboring table with more of the same. Discord was seated next to Fluttershy, opting not to eat anything as he reconfigured his face.

“Are you okay, Discord?” Fluttershy asked between bites.

“Yes, I’m fine. Did not expect this today, whoof.”

Were it appropriate, Maho would probably be shooting lasers from her eyes with how hard she was glaring. “You have only yourself to blame, Mish-Mash. Seriously, after the last time…”

“I know you’re implying something, but I’m afraid it’s in one ear and out the other.”

“No doubt due to a distinct lack of a functioning brain stem, you asinine assortment of animal appendages.

“Hey come on,” flailed the flustered Fluttershy. “There’s no need for strong language, let’s just have a nice breakfast and, er, talk about how nice it is that everyone is all together safe and sound.”

Maho, ever the revolving door of emotion, switched to a sweet smile, accompanied by a giggle. “Oh dear little Willow, you are such a little sweetheart, keeping the peace in spite of it all. Hawthy, would you mind fetching her an extra portion of that scrumptious pudding?”

Fluttershy sighed. “I’m so sorry everyone. I wasn’t thinking when I brought us here, I just…”

“Don’t worry, Fluttershy,” Twilight smiled. “For what it’s worth, I think we would’ve ended up here one way or another. Or, at least I probably would.”

Discord popped his neck as his face reconfigured to its handsome recognizable form. “Don’t fret over me,” he cackled with a playful smirk, “I got myself into this mess. You know how much I just love a little chaos. Besides, it was already starting to get rather droll back in Equestria looking after this stupid bell.”

“Say, Purple.” Maho muffled between bites. “Would you explain to me why this living zoo is in possession of the single artifact that was responsible for putting my angels - oh, and your citizens too - in mortal peril when it was because of his actions that it was endangered in the first place.”

“I have a better question,” Twilight countered with the stink eye, “If you knew of the danger Equestria was in - and by extension, your angels - why didn’t you come down to help us and them? You seem quite capable of handling the world’s biggest and baddest judging by your show with the Ursa, you probably could have put a stop to that whole debacle, especially seeing as how evidently it would seem to be your idea to move Celestia and Luna back here in the first place.”

“Twilight, please calm down,” Tia urged as she raised her hooves. “Let’s just keep this a nice calm breakfast--”

“Oh, you wanna pick a fight, eh Purple?” Maho cracked a smug grin. “If you must know, my Tia and Lulu asked me to leave matters regarding their principality to them and not to interfere.”

Twilight snapped her glance to her mentor, trying her damndest not to let her irritation boil beyond an eye twitch. Luna cleared her throat, very audibly in order to get her sister’s attention.

“Sister, could I please speak to you in private?”

Tia sat in apprehensive silence for the moment it took for Twilight to do her breathing exercise and swallow another dose of painkillers. Sighing herself, she stood up and placed a napkin over her finished plate before following Luna away, flashing a sheepish apologetic smile to Twilight. In order to change the subject, Twilight turned her attention to Hawthorne, who had been pushing out another cart with second helpings. “Hey, uh, I know it’s a little early for this, but I’d like to put an order in for lunch, if that’s okay.”

Hawthorne nodded and took out his notepad. “Ready for ya. I do have some seafood I’ll be serving later if you’d like to try some.”

“Uh, no no, I’m more of a burger and fries kind of gal…”

“Comfort food, eh? No problem. I assume you want to substitute the ground meat?”

“Yes, please.”

“Very well, I’ll have something whipped up before noon.”

As Hawthrone multitasked between placing down new plates and drinks with his wings and writing down in his notepad, the clopping of hooves signaled the arrival of other ponies. Two stallions and a mare.

“Good morning, mummy!” the tall slender mare shouted with an energetic poshness.

“Maple! Morning to you, sweetums. Oh, and Cypey dearest! It’s a rare treat to see you out of the library.”

The lankier unicorn dragged himself in with dark circles under his eyes, his mane disheveled and the large haori draped over his turtleneck was wrinkled. “Brother, drink. Now,” he impatiently said to Hawthorne, seemingly ignoring his mother’s comment.

Spruce smirked as his younger siblings approached. “This is why I stick to tea, brother.”

“I refuse to take lip from you this early. Hawthorne, coffee.”

“Yes yes, I heard you Cypress, just gimme a second,” Hawthrone replied with a dismissive wave of his wing. “Do you want it dark or blonde?”

“By the liter, and don’t add any sugar this time, it made me all jittery last night.”

Spruce took a sip of his mug. “Right. The sugar gave you the jitters, not the excessive milligrams of caffeine.”

“Alright, alright,” Maho interjected with a giggle. “Cypress, I have a special treat. I’d like you to meet a good friend, his name is Stygian.”

Cypress scanned the table and saw the stallion in question sheepishly waving. “Hey,” Cypress quipped as he adjusted his glasses before turning back to his mother. “Which of these mares is the--”

“EEP!”

The yelp of the yellow mare startled all of her friends, turning to find the other stallion standing over her, inadvertently spooking her with his shadow. He was a large brown earth pony that towered over everyone, his long bangs of a lighter shade swept over his eyes which no doubt were transfixed on Fluttershy... though what part of her she could only guess.

“Uh, h-hello? Can I help you?”

He was standing just a tad too close to her, allowing her to get a whiff of the surprising aroma of flowers and grass.

“Haha, looks like my boy couldn’t wait to meet you,” Maho again adopted her sweet disposition. “Little Willow, I’d like you to meet Sequoia, your future hubby.”

The stallion in question, remaining stoically curious, tilted his head at Fluttershy’s battle to remain polite in spite of the obvious rosiness of her cheeks. “O-oh… My…”

“Land sakes, yer huge! Probably bigger than Big Mac!” Applejack blurted, accompanying a further head tilt.

“Hehe, he’s a strong boy indeed.” Maho took a sip of the tea Hawthorne served her. “But don’t fret. He may look big and burly, but he’s a softy with a gentle touch, especially with delicate flowers. Why, he just loves planting seeds… and I ain’t just talking about gardening--”

“M-Mrs. Maho, please!” Fluttershy shouted, burying her face in her hooves.

“Fluttershy…” Rarity said, rosy-cheeked and fanning herself with her hoof. “I’d… I’d take him if you don’t--”

“Rarity, keep your libido in check please, I’d rather not talk about this over breakfast,” Twilight uncomfortably requested, blushing herself as the fillies giggled. “M-Mr. Sequoia was it?”

Sequoia nodded silently after a pause.

“Um, well, if I may, it’s just that my friend here is… Well, she’s not quite ready for this sort of thing yet, do you think we could… Take a raincheck on it?”

Sequoia tilted his head again, seemingly confused.

“Pay her no mind, son,” Maho waved her hoof, “we can discuss the details of the marriage over dinner.”

“N-no!” Fluttershy said, raising her voice a little. “I mean… You seem like a nice, handsome stallion and all, Mr. Sequoia, but I’m just not…”

Fluttershy trailed off, her flustered trepidation suddenly replaced with confusion as she felt a shuffle under the table at her hooves, followed by a thud and an “ouch” in a filly’s voice.

“Um… Hello?”

A pigtailed filly poked her head out from beneath the tablecloth, rubbing her head and grinning ear to ear, showcasing her vampony canines. “Hi! Could I be the flower girl at your wedding?”

“...Um…”

“Holly! There you are,” Mrs. Orchid rushed to pull the filly out. “What did I tell you about running off? And interrupting our guests at that.”

“Sorry mom, I got excited and wanted to be part of it.”

Maho cackled once more. “Hey there, morning Holly, you’re up early this morning.”

The filly smiled widely. “Sure am, Granny! Slept real well!”

“Good to hear, sweetie. Have you seen my son? I figure he can’t be too far behind you.”

The filly gasped in excitement and reached back under the tablecloth and pulled out a timid pegasus colt who was hiding his face in his hooves. “Sure have!”

Maho smiled warmly at the sight of her son and giggled softly. “Good morning, Acacia. Are you having a good morning so far?”

The colt lowered his hooves enough to show his wide eyes peeking through his long mane. “Uh huh…”

“That’s good to hear. Now, mommy has some business to attend to right now, so could you do mommy a favor and play with your girlfriend in the other rooms?”

Both the kids nodded, Holly having a firm grip on Acacia’s hoof.

“Good. Hm… Say, little ones?” Maho pulls the crusaders in, having noticed them finishing their food. “I know you’re probably curious about what the adults have to say and I’m sure you’re mature enough to contribute, but could I ask you to keep these two company? I’m sure you are eager to explore and they’d make excellent tour guides.”

“Sure thing, Mrs. Maho,” Apple Bloom said with a nod with Sweetie Belle in tandem.

“Yeah, I kinda wanna stretch my legs anyway,” Scootaloo affirmed.

“Just remember to keep those talismans on at all times, okay? Now go have fun. Maple, could you be a dear and help Mrs. Sugar Belle watch over them? I don’t want them to get hurt again.”

“Will do, mom, I’d be happy to.”

Maple joined the kids and led them to the corridors. Fluttershy, having been glad for the distraction, felt Sequoia place a blue rose in her mane, smiling before walking slowly off.

“Should I prepare the marriage papers tonight, mother?” Cypress asked, sipping the comically oversized coffee mug Hawthorne placed in his hooves.

Bonsai held his hoof up. “There is plenty of time, no need to rush into things. For now, why not show your father around the library. I’m sure you’d have some things in common.”

“Father?”

Maho stood up out of her chair. “Stygian, the library is in the second wing down the hall, my son can show you.”

Stygian glanced at Cypress, who glanced back at him with a dull look in his baggy eyes, shrugging before taking another gulp. “O-Okay, thank you.”

“Whatever,” Cypress stood, carrying the mug with a magic aura. “I’ll humor this I guess.”

Stygian awkwardly followed the other unicorn out of the room, while Maho merely yawned and popped her neck. Rafflesia initiated the clean-up of the dishes, pausing once to make eye contact with Starlight before leaving for the kitchen.

“Hey, Twilight?” Starlight spoke up. “Could you excuse me for a minute? I need to have a private conversation.”

“Sure I--” Starlight didn’t wait for her to finish as she followed the maid into the back. “...Guess.”

It was at this point that General Atha stood as well. “If you will excuse me as well, I must attend to a bit of business in the lavatory.” Atha threw Maho an icy scowl. “Besides, I’m not so keen on participating in the remainder of this… Discussion, if you may call it such.”

Twilight sat in her moment of respite as Atha too left the room. Shifting her eyes between her friends, at Spruce, and then at Sunburst. “I can’t say this has been very productive. First a failure to get a word in, then everyone just runs away…”

“It’s okay, Twilight,” Fluttershy said as she removed the rose from her mane, taking a moment to smell it. “We can take the time to settle in first.”

“Yeah…” Twilight turned to Sunburst and Trixie, whose faces were fixated on the kitchen doors. “By the way, Sunburst? Is something wrong with Starlight? She’s been silent this whole time, ever since being exposed to the mist on the ship’s deck? Is she feeling any better?”

Sunburst looked aback. “Hm? Oh, yes. She’s just… A bit distracted.”

“I noticed that. After meeting that maid, she just kinda… withdrew.”

Sunburst exchanged a glare with Trixie, who shrugged. “Well… You’re probably going to find this out soon anyway, so I’m just going to tell you. You see…”

The palace had many rooms that could be converted into places for guests to stay. As a maid, it was Rafflesia’s job to set them up; laying down fresh sheets on the bed, fluffing the pillows, placing luggage on the whole thing. Repeat this from room to room. For over a decade she had worked in this routine among other jobs and had achieved a level of efficiency in the work.

Today was different. The guest she was setting up for was a member of her own family, her daughter who she had not seen since she was a young filly, whom she had lost so much time with. The same filly who herself had apparently went on to achieve many things as an adult. And she had traveled here along with--

*knock knock*

“Err- Huh?”

Pulled out of her thoughts and wiping away the moisture developing in her eyes, she glanced back at the door. The very mare she’d had her mind on… She opened the door and for the second time that day, they locked eyes.

“...Um, hello,” Starlight spoke with a hesitant, nearly whispering volume. “Could I, um, talk to you?”

“Y-yes, how can I…” Rafflesia took a short breath. Sensing the tension, she knew where this was going. This was not a reunion she was prepared for. “Ms. Glimmer, right?”

“Yeah, that’s right. Starlight Glimmer, we saw each other on the ship earlier.”

“How…” the maiden cleared her throat, if just to dislodge the metaphorical frog. “How can I help you?”

“Well… Um… I was just wondering. I can’t help but think that you… does the name ‘Skylight Glimmer’ ring any bells?”

Rafflesia took another, sharper breath, her eyes widening and muscles tensing. She knows. No point in playing dumb anymore.

“Skylight… That’s a name… I haven’t been called that in a long time…”

“Then… You are my mom!”

Admittedly, Starlight’s faint look of delight put her at ease, if marginally. Still, she was cornered with no escape from what was to come.

“...Yes, Starlight… It’s me… I-I know you have a lot of questions as to why and how I’m here, but--”

Again she was interrupted, her daughter enveloping her with a tight hug. This sent both unicorns over the edge, Rafflesia could do nothing to stop the tears flowing.

“I thought you were dead, mom! I thought you were dead!”

“Oh, sweetie! I’m sorry! I really am! I had no other option but to leave!”

Starlight pulled away and wiped the tears away from her eyes. “I’m just glad you’re alive. I missed you so much. There’s *sniff* so much I have to tell you.”

The older mare too wiped her tears. “You’re… Not mad at me? I just up and left with no explanation or warning…”

“Mama, it doesn’t matter to me. I am a little confused, sure, but I had long expected I’d never see you again, and to just be able to talk to you… I do have a lot of questions though.”

After calming from the sudden display of emotions, her mother sat down on the bed and sniffled between breaths. As Starlight sat next to her, Rafflesia reached around and pulled her into another hug, kissing her on the forehead. “Oh my little chipmunk cheeks, it’s a long story. I’m so happy to see you again, but I think you deserve an explanation. You see… Well, you remember that big storm, right? With the mesocyclone?”

“Yeah, I was actually talking about that with my colleagues.”

“Well… I got struck by a bolt of lightning.”

Starlight’s eyes widened and her face bolted upward. “You what? And you survived that?”

“I was surprised too. Well, after I got struck, I can only assume I got carried away by the winds. When I woke up… I was laying in a field scattered with debris and…” Rafflesia suppressed a gag, “With some of the bodies of the weather patrol… And as I was looking at my own injuries I discovered… Well, that I looked like this.”

The curved horn and fangs of her mother were on display, as were the pointed ears, cloven hooves, and slit-pupiled eyes. Truthfully, it wasn’t a drastically different change - honestly the vampony queen was more intimidating - but it was enough of one to identify her as not being an Equestrian pony.

“But it was more than appearance that changed,” Rafflesia continued, “Something more felt different. I felt… I don’t know how to describe it exactly, but I felt drained. Like my mana was replaced with something. I was a prodigy before, I was valedictorian at the magic school for gifted unicorns. But after that, I could barely hold a spoon, my magic was so weak.”

“Well, you did survive a traumatic storm--”

“This was different, Starlight! It’s like I lost my ability to manipulate mana! My magic was different, and the normal methods for using it no longer worked. I felt so confused and lost. But… Somehow I just wasn’t that injured. Aside from some scrapes and bruises, I was otherwise fine besides the magic debacle. And yet when I went to the nearest town to seek help… Everyone was afraid of me. Treated me like some kind of monster or outcast. Even threatened my life if I didn’t leave.”

“That’s horrible! How could anyone do that!”

“...Starlight, vamponies… Vamponies are not well liked outside of Bloodmist. They’re ostracized and feared due to misconception and prejudice. It happened everywhere I went. I didn’t know that at the time. I feared for my life… and for your safety. I wanted to send letters to you and your father to let you know I was alive. But the post offices wouldn’t do business with me, and that was assuming I could even go into town in the first place.”

“Oh, that reminds me! I need to ask Twilight to send a letter to dad, he has to know!”

“S-Starlight, let’s not get ahead of ourselves. I can’t imagine the kind of emotional wreck he’s been in.”

Starlight sucked in air through her teeth. “Yeah… He’s not really taken it well… I haven’t either. I went through some… stuff during my teens because of everything that happened. But dad needs to know. We all need closure.”

“I suppose you are right. One step at a time though, this is just so much to take in.”

“Anyway, so. How did you make it here? This place is halfway across the world on a whole separate continent, you can’t tell me you just walked here or took a boat.”

Rafflesia fiddled with her hooves a bit after letting go of her daughter. “No, of course not. Her Majesty actually took me. See, while I was on the road again, I was jumped by these… I don’t think bandits or thugs would be the right word for these guys, they were… Organized. It was years ago but I still remember it clearly. They were dressed in white and wearing white masks. There was a group of them that confronted me, threatened me… I thought I was done for. But then I was saved by Queen Mahogany and Sir Bonsai, they’d stepped in and cut them down. Really, it was more blood that I’d like to have seen in my life, but I was saved. The Queen was so kind and nice to me, nurturing and protective. She explained to me what was going on with me and said she was going to take me to a safer place. And, well, I accepted. I had no other options, it was either that or risk dying on the road, not that she really gave me that choice. So, here I am.”

Starlight pondered, hoof to her chin. The Queen, who had given Twilight a concussion in her own castle, had more layers to her, it seemed. “This is a lot to absorb… Say, why didn’t you send a letter once you were safe here?”

Rafflesia froze and averted her gaze. “I… I didn’t think about it at the time. It had been almost a year after the incident and I had given up hope. I thought you two would have moved on by then, I didn’t want to burden you any further… I’m sorry…”

Starlight internally was kicking herself for asking such a question. Damn her crappy social skills. “N-no no, don’t worry, I was just curious. To be honest, I had kind of moved on at that point… Well, as much as I could as a young filly who didn’t know what was going on anyway. Dad though… I understand as an adult, but he became so clingy and protective of me, I just ran away in my mid-teens. I would keep in touch with him, but I didn’t see him again in person until years after when I was a legal adult.”

“Is he doing okay? Has Firelight… Found anyone new?”

“No no, he’s still on his lonesome. Though he’s gotten far better, it’s very clear he still holds a torch for you. Really, I think he would love to see you again… Mom… Would you be willing to come back home with us?”

Rafflesia sighed, both in longing and in resignation to her fate. “I… Don’t think that will be an option for me either, sweetheart…”

Flabbergasted at this response, Starlight stood, clenching her chest with a hoof. “M-mom, it’ll be okay! I know you think you’ve caused us trouble, but you haven’t! We just want you back, it will be okay. Equestria is a much better place since then, we even have a new ruler. Twilight Sparkle, my friend and… Well, one of the most important ponies I’ve ever met really. She changed so many lives, she… She helped me see the error of my ways after I made some… let’s say questionable life choices. But if you’re afraid people will reject you now, she also opened a school for creatures all around the world and Equestria is a much more accepting place, I know it will be okay! Please!... Please come home with me. I missed you so much…”

“Starlight, dear…” Rafflesia sniffled, wiping her moist eyes again. “It’s a bit more complicated than that… I want to go home, really I do… But…”

“But what? What could possibly stop you from going back to your family at this point?!”

“Starlight… I physically can’t leave this place, the Bring Them Home policy won’t allow it!”

Starlight’s anguish faltered, and in its place confusion set in. “The… What?”

“The Bring Them Home policy.”

Spruce wiped his lips with his napkin after delivering his answer.

“It’s a mission statement Mother lives by wherein her fellow kin are to be brought to Bloodmist where they can be kept safe and away from the outside world that wishes to harm them. For their safety, no vampony taken in may leave the land without expressed permission from the Queen. That is why your friend’s mother remains. For their own safety, including hers.”

Twilight sat in her chair, deciphering the information she was being fed along with her breakfast. Between Sunburst informing her about Starlight’s mother and Spruce divulging this policy… Well, perhaps complicated isn’t the word she’d use, but this situation certainly was far more intricate than perhaps she was prepared for.

“I see. All things considered, I suppose I can understand the logic here. Still… I can’t imagine this is really all that great for your subjects, being cooped up in this place effectively against their will.”

“For the most part, they accept their plight and appreciate the shelter. Vamponies have long been ostracized for their association with dark mana, in addition to the myths and stigma surrounding them.”

Bonsai sighed, putting a fresh mug to his lips. “My wife’s terrorizing in her younger days did not help this matter. Nor did the bender in the aftermath of Lulu’s banishment.” He took a long sip before lowering his drink.

“Right here, y’know,” Maho pouted with mild annoyance.

“Anyway,” Spruce continued, “Our subjects are either natively born or individuals seeking refuge within the confines of the nation, albeit begrudgingly accepting it thrust onto them in some cases. Mother holds the security and well-being of her subjects close to her heart. For the most part, they accept it and are happy with it. They’re safe and it helps the dwindling population that is being caused by a… Let’s call it a genetic quirk. That being said, I have always advocated for a more free and open border, and were it not that the queen has final say on policies, that would have been the case.”

“I see. Hm… Have you talked with her about possibly letting up--”

“Still here, Purple.” Maho slouched in her seat, arms crossed and feeling shafted.

“Enough for her to shut the conversation down at every turn, I’m afraid,” Spruce said, his mother prompting an eye roll from him. “Believe me, it’s not from lack of trying that we are in this little diplomatic dilemma.”

Twilight nodded. “Which will make it difficult to free - for lack of a better word - Starlight’s mother from this… That doesn’t explain why--”

Rainbow Dash slapped her hooves on the table, rattling the glasses and startling everyone. “Ugh! I don’t understand any of this! I don’t know anything about Dark Mana or policies, what I wanna know is what does this have to do with Fluttershy?”

“...I would have put it in better words, but yeah. Pretty much said what was on my mind.” Rarity affirmed. “Why is Maho so insistent on marrying her into her family anyway? Fluttershy isn’t a vampony… Right?”

“Not as far as I know,” Fluttershy quietly mumbled.

“Well…” Spruce analyzed the yellow mare, shifting his eyes between her and the purple one. “Hm… Say, I don’t suppose Ms. Fluttershy has been exposed to any concentrated mana of some kind?”

“Concentrated mana? No, not that I’m aware… Hm, you know there was that one time with the vampire fruit bats…” Twilight’s eyes gradually widened as the implications were hitting her. “Wait wait wait, you’re not implying…?”

“Well, the Vampony gene is recessive. Both parents need to possess it for the child to be one. If one lacks the gene, then the child will be born a standard pony. However, it can be artificially activated and they can become vamponies with large concentrations of mana, be it prolonged exposure to the dark mana in the mist, or significant mana events like… Well…”

A silence befell the ladies, the purple princess eying the irritated queen across the table.

“...Maho? Is this…”

“Oh good, now you acknowledge me. Glad to be part of this conversation again.” The queen sat up once more. “Alright, look. If little Willow going to be part of the family--”

“Like hell--” Rainbow spat before being elbowed in the ribs by Applejack.

“I suppose it’s only fair to explain. Look Purple, as inept as you are, I’m sure even you can’t be so blind so as not to notice the ever so slight changes in your friend’s physique. The fangs and leathering wings aside, her mana aura is thicker than my Tia’s tush and is so saturated with dark mana I’m surprised she hasn’t fully turned yet. Frankly, I don’t understand how you haven’t figured out something was different.” She turned to Fluttershy and adopted her sweet demeanor once more. “But dear little Willow probably noticed the changes in herself, right?”

Fluttershy cleared her throat and nodded. “I um… I didn’t want to burden anyone with anything, especially all the… Y’know, everything that happened over the years.”

Maho giggled and clapped her hooves. “Aww, she’s so considerate and sweet! Still child, you must be so confused about what is happening to your body. Worry not, dear! Maho will take care of you. Besides…” Maho stood and adopted a more serious tone. “We are a dying kind. Vampony biology is unkind to fertility, you see.” The queen faintly smiled. “I hope in spite of all inconveniences, you will try to be happy.”

“Wait wait,” Twilight interjected, “This keeps evolving way too quick. Look, just… I know you have a lot of problems to cope with. I get it, I sympathize. But…” Twilight glanced at her friends, sharing a brief one with Spruce. “But I just don’t agree with… Well, frankly with how you’re handling all this. You’re effectively coercing my friend to not only marry into your family but also… Ugh, I don’t know, I just don’t agree with the way you’re ruling!”

Maho dropped her smile and replaced it with a look of annoyance. “Oh you’re such a child yourself. Just wait until you have problems of your own that require some bigger solutions. Besides, things are far better than when my father was around.”

“Oh really?” Twilight’s face contorted, complete with an eye twitch. “And what exactly makes you any different from him?”

At the last of those words, a look of sheer horror washed over Spruce’s face, accompanied by a concerned expression on Bonsai’s as Maho’s facial features morphed into a look of pure unfiltered anger, replacing the previous annoyance during the pause in the conversation. She regretted her words immediately as the queen snarled, shouting with a volume so booming, threatening to shatter the glasses along the table.

“FUCK! YOU! YOU KNOW NOTHING, TWILIGHT SPARKLE!!”

The ground rumbled, rattling the contents of both the table and Twilight’s cranium. She honestly wanted to cower from how violent and venomous the queen’s words were. Rather than go to kick her again though, Maho softened at the other ponies (plus one draconequus) staring with a mix of fear and confusion. After retracting the claws she hadn’t realized she had drawn mere moments prior, she scoffed and left the table.

“I’m going to cool off in my study. Do not disturb me. Bonsai, Spruce, I’m leaving this to you, Tia, and Lulu for the day.”

“Y...Yes mother,” Spruce hesitantly said, his voice quieter and less assertive than usual.

Maho angrily stomped out of the dining hall, passing staff who very quickly got out of the way, as well as the alicorn sisters who were returning.Twilight exhaled in relief. Disaster averted… For now. She sat down, only now realizing just how hard she was shaking.

“Warn me before you do that next time, Twilight,” Spruce said, rubbing his left ear, temporarily going deaf from the shout of his mother. “You do not realize just how royally you have to piss mother off to have her shout in the Royal Canterlot Voice. Count yourself lucky.”

Twilight placed her face in her hooves, half from fear and half from embarrassment. “I’m sooo sorry, I didn’t… I wasn’t… I don’t know what I was thinking, I just said it in the heat of the moment...”

“What was that about?” Celestia inquired as she took her seat again. “I heard that all the way across the palace.”

Bonsai took a seat in his wife’s now vacant chair. “Some things were said and feelings were hurt. Your mother will get over it, she just needs some time to herself.” He took a sip of his tea after sliding the cup over to himself. “Your… Grandfather was mentioned, I’m afraid.”

Luna and Celestia exchanged looks with Spruce. “Ohhh…” they said in a reluctant tandem.

“Celestia?” Twilight looked up at her mentor. “...Did I screw up already? Am I really cut out for this?”

The elder alicorn shook her head and adopted a smile. “No, no you didn’t Twilight. Mother is just… complicated is all. She can act like a child at times, we all know it. But I can’t exactly put all the blame on her, she’s had her childhood ripped away from her…”

Bonsai finished his tea and set it aside. “Perhaps it would be best to avoid the topic of her father in the foreseeable future, it’s a very sore subject for her. I can state from experience… To say my former lord was not a good person would be a gross understatement.”

Twilight sighed. “My head is hurting again… Would it be alright if I lay down to rest and think a bit until lunch?”

Discord, who had until now had merely been observing up to this point, smirks and snapped his fingers. “Can I get you anything? Perhaps something stronger?”

“No Discord, no,” Twilight grumbled.

With nods of approval and a smug chuckle from Discord, she left the table and made her way to the guest room set aside for her. It wasn’t too difficult to find, and she found her bags and stuff neatly placed on the freshly made bed. Opening her satchel for her water bottle and painkillers, she found… Something she didn’t expect to find.

“A potion? When did I pack this?...” Upon further inspection though, she recognized this bottle. “Wait, is this… The flashback concoction? I know this wasn’t here before…”

Examining the bottle yielded a letter taped to the bottom, prompting her to open it and read it.

“I know you said you didn’t want anything, but I think you’ll find this useful. Best regards.”

The purple princess sighed and ran a hoof across her face in frustration. “Discord…”

She was prepared to just repack it and think about the odd gift later, but…

“Actually… I wonder… Something must’ve happened in Maho’s past for things to be like this… Maybe Discord knows this. After all, they seem to have a history. Perhaps… N-no, I shouldn’t! It’s probably not a good idea to go snooping into her life like that… But what if… I wonder if maybe I can help her…”

She paced, spending a solid ten minutes rationalizing with herself the logical and moral implications of such an idea. Regardless of what she’d learn, she'd almost certainly draw more ire from the queen if she ever found out. But the opportunity presented itself, it would certainly help understand where she’s coming from. It would be foolish not to at least try to use all avenues to make things better between everyone...

“...Screw it, she’s gonna punch me either way. May as well find out what makes her tick.”

She cast her spell on the potion, turning it milky white. And after steeling her nerves, she took a deep breath and put the bottle to her lips.

“Well… Bottoms up.”

Author's Note

Alright, that's another one down. Next I'm gonna start work on Episode 04. We're gonna start learning more about the past of our queen and perhaps that will give us some context on things. :raritywink:

Now I'm also gonna make a renewed effort to get artwork done. I lost work in the hard drive failure and it kinda discouraged me. Gonna try again. Wish me luck. :moustache:

Episode 04 - Lost In The Twilight Hall

Fire...

Smoke...

Blood...

The horror that was on display in the streets of Bloodmist was enough to make Twilight’s stomach uneasy. Unsure what she ever expected to see when she drank the potion, but… This was not something she was prepared for.

(“What… The… Hell…”)

She tiptoed through the wreckage laid across the streets, taking note of the citizens laying injured or terrified.

Merchants buried under their own stalls and limp as bystanders try to dig them out of the rubble and the sickening crunch of bones accompanying it.

A guard hemorrhaging from his stump of a hoof, consciousness fading as medics urgently try to control the bleeding, losing him with every passing second judging by the desperation in their voices.

A foal crying and being comforted by his equally scared mother as her husband collaborates with others to put out the fire in their home, ignoring the smell of burnt wood, metal, and flesh pungent in the air.

(“Faust alive… Maho… What did she do…?”)

A booming explosion knocked her out of her thoughts and from the impact of the shockwave around her, would have knocked her off her feet were she not an astral projection. The epicenter of the blast was focused around the currently crumbling palace, up high on the cliffs of the canyon, rumbling causing debris to fall onto the buildings below, causing further casualties.

“That… That brat…”

Twilight’s attention was drawn to the venom ladened voice, a unicorn male limping and holding his chest, likely broken ribs causing significant discomfort. He was wearing a royal scarlet sash that was in tatters, his face cut and bruised, mane disheveled, and face painted with a mix of pain and anger laced with a fearful undertone. He coughed as he struggled to stand, splattering his lips and hoof with bloody phlegm and wheezing as he collapsed to the ground again.

“Father… He’s… She can’t be serious… He can’t possibly…”

Foot soldiers and doctors rush to his aid, giving priority to him over other, clearly worse off individuals present. “Your highness, please! You need to lay down--”

“GET OFF ME!”

The stallion violently thrashed his arms to shake away the help, a hoof smacking a sergeant right in the snout and knocking him back.

“Your king… King Zaqqum is being attacked and you useless idiots are just standing there! How disgraceful.”

Lighting his horn, he encased himself in a dark orange aura, trembling as his pain subsided. It was clear to Twilight that he was still badly hurt, but now he seemed to be able to stand again.

“Because of that… That hellion… Because of her… Them…” The smoke from the blaze filled his lungs, causing him to cough. “She’s going to take away everything from me…”

The stallion shoved the doctor treating him aside and took off in the direction of the palace. Twilight took to the sky herself, curious what was to come.

Landing near the courtyard, she saw the bodies of guards, some in worse shape than others. Some of the staff and soldiers were smart enough to stay clear of the massacre and not interfere. Twilight analyzed the scene - albeit reluctantly - and saw eight bodies that were distinct from the others. Eight stallions wearing the crest of Bloodmist, the ram insignias different from the crows in the modern era.

These eight were wearing more elaborate and ornate armor with their scarlet sashes and silk robes. They appear to be brothers, likely princes from the royal house. Four were either impaled or had their throats slashed. One had his jugulars torn open, bite marks clear as day and both his front and the ground at his body painted red with high impact splatters. Another beheaded, the torn muscle and spine from his dismembered neck visible amongst the trickle, like a crimson fountain running dry. The final one was straight up ripped in half, his torso separated from his waist, his innards spilling out and both ribcage and skull impacted and stomped indicating a particularly violent and spiteful execution. The general area of the corpses reeked with iron from the blood and the putrid stench of flesh and guts in the early stages of decomposition.

Twilight clutched her mouth and stomach, belly burning with bile that was desperate for freedom. She choked back the vomit, composing herself and running past. Maho had to be responsible for such a scene, there was little room for doubt in Twilight’s mind. Why the violence, why commit such slaughter with such vitriol?

At the courtyards, she saw. When she arrived at this very plaza before, it was well manicured, beautiful, blooming with the allure and aroma of cherry blossoms. Now? The very vision of hell and ruin, soaked in blood and fire and setting the stage for screams of terror, the pleading for mercy…

“P… Please…” pleaded the enormous dark stallion, laying on the ground with his arms and wings dismembered. “D-don’t do this to me! You can’t do this to me, I’M YOUR FATHER!”

Standing before him was a small filly. Her body covered in scars old and new, her vermillion mane long and flowing, not like the short curls Twilight knew. Her face emanated the unadulterated rage and spite as her pearly whites were bared and stained with blood and organic debris.

“You are no father of mine, Zaqqum! Your sons, my brothers were no match for me and you, the scoundrel that you are, were nothing more! Face it, your reign, your legacy ends here! I have bested you… I am the rightful ruler of Bloodmist now…”

Mahogany popped her neck, followed by a hoof crushing her father’s ribs, prompting a squeal of agony from the monarch.

“And so I hereby claim your throne as my own. And with it… Your blood!”

Twilight watched in horror, the filly sank her fangs into her father’s throat and tore through his windpipe… And chewed it. She swallowed and bit off another chunk…

And another…

And another…

Each bit of skin, each shred of muscle, each crackle of bone, all elicited painful screams and gurgled pleads from her victim. There was absolutely nothing anyone could do to save the king. He was fated to be prey for an angry princess.

This was Twilight’s breaking point, she lost control and let loose the bile she had been holding in. Perhaps there were worse things than a kick to the face after all…

“That bitch…”

Twilight looked back as the stallion from before - probably another prince judging by the addressment from earlier - limped up, brandishing a wakizashi that was being drawn from its sheath. Twilight’s face paled in horror as she knew exactly what he was trying to do… And what was going to happen to him.

“You took everything from me… From us… Why couldn’t you just… Why couldn’t you just rot in hell like you were supposed to?!”

He never got the chance to lunge at the filly. A long blade was held stretched out, flat side mere centimeters from his throat. Both he and the purple princess focused their attention on the tall pegasus holding the blade, one leathery wing wielding the weapon and the other solemnly holding his cone hat. The stallion, pale in his complexion and decisive in his action, looked over at the prince with cloudy eyes filled with regret and sympathy.

“Don’t do it, Alder. Don’t throw your life away for vengeance you know you can’t obtain.”

The prince’s eyes transitioned from furious vengeance to sorrowful recognition. He seemed to know this stallion and Twilight, after examining him, knew as well…

“S… Sir Bonsai…? How are… You’re supposed to be dead… I saw her kill you with my own eyes…”

“My fate is not important. Yours however could be.” Bonsai lowered his blade, prompting the prince to do the same with his own weapon. Now that he was yanked out of his fury, the adrenaline subsided, and the reality hit him. He started trembling, not with anger but with fear. The prince… Alder, glanced back at the sight of his sister devouring their father, his life long since left his body as Mahogany tore it to pieces like a lion feasting on its kill.

“Your father fell so easily to his daughter’s wrath. Do you think that you, his eldest son who shares merely half his strength, would stand a chance against her? You know just as well that she will not be satisfied with felling the king. She’s already killed eight of her brothers without a second thought… What makes you think the remaining one hundred are safe?”

Bonsai reached into a saddlebag and pulled out a bamboo sake flask and took a drink from it. “Listen. It doesn’t have to end this way for you. Your brothers won’t listen to a word you or I say. They’ll try to resist and fight back; their sister will never be queen in their eyes. They’ll seek revenge, retribution. Their fates are sealed, there is no saving them. But you… You’re smart. I’ve seen you grow up, trained you from birth. I taught you when to pick your battles… You can save yourself. But if you do… I want you to move on. Don’t live in hate, there is no joy to be had with living a life in search of revenge. If you keep your eyes fixed on the past, you’ll never see the future that’s ahead of you.”

Bonsai tossed the bottle along with the bag to Alder, who caught it with shaky hooves.

“Drink, calm your nerves… and run. Don’t look back. Your sister will need to work through her emotions… But I promise in the future, she will be better. I hope to see you again one day. Be strong… Some big changes are coming.”

Alder stared at the flask, confused. He glanced back at Mahogany one last time before taking a big chug of liquid courage, pocketing it into the bag once finished. “Thanks… Sir Bonsai…”

With that, the vampony prince took off running.

Twilight stood speechless, unsure how to really process what she had witnessed. She stood by as Bonsai started walking to the filly nearly through cannibalizing the king’s corpse.

The potion’s effects chose this time to wear off as Twilight was snapped back to reality. She stood dazed and dumbfounded, and eventually grossed out as she realized she was standing in a puddle of her vomit. She was going to need to clean that up.

“That… What… I have so many questions...”

“Ah, it feels like forever since I last walked amongst these bookshelves.”

Stygian trotted giddily as he collected volumes and tomes from the organized sections of the palace library.

“It likely has been forever ago,” Cypress said with a tired snark from his desk, wrapped in his thick wool haori and blanket as he typed away on his typewriter. “Make sure to organize those by title and genre when you’re done with them, I have a system for a reason.”

“Oh of course,” Stygian responded as he added to his growing pile. “You know, I’ve read so much engrossing fiction in my time after returning from Limbo.”

“Mhm.” Cypress took a few slow sips from his coffee before clacking away once more.

“Why, this one story I’ve been reading as of late involves this tale of this rogue angel attempting to bend the world to her will. She recruits these mares and takes them to Elysium while Equestria grows progressively worse, and then there was a bit about a revolution. It was popular for a time but unfortunately, it was never finished. I’ve heard the author has a habit of not finishing their works.”

“The author sounds incompetent and seems the type to make promises they can’t commit to.”

Stygian waited for more input, but Cypress seemed uninterested. “Well, um… Oh, but he did have some fun ideas. I’m sure it’s not always easy to put those ideas to paper--”

“I’m not overly interested in failed works of fiction. Or fiction as a whole really.”

Stygian’s smile dropped a bit, he was making no progress. “Ah, I see… Well, um, how about non-fiction? I recently wrote a few stories about my past experiences, even as far back when I studied under my mentor. I may have a copy of my most recent book back in my bags.”

“These tax forms and budget proposals leave me with little time to read, I’m going to have to decline.”

A sigh was exhaled from Stygian’s lungs, followed by his rubbing the nape of his neck. “O-oh, s-sure. Yes, I understand it must be very busy here. You are the record keeper and treasurer of the kingdom, after all.”

Stygian debated continuing the conversation, but was saved from this fruitless endeavor when the doors of the library opened and stepped in Twilight, nursing a slight headache but relatively chipper. Doubly so after being in her element. “Oh, Stygian,” she said with mild interest.

“Hello Twilight. Are you doing well?”

“I could be better. I, uh… Got a little sick when I was laying down for a nap. Other than that, I’m just fine.” Twilight took a seat on a spare cushion, despite annoyed glances from the vampony prince present. “Um... Hello. Prince… Cypress, was it?”

Said prince grunted in affirmation, barely looking up from his stack of papers as he typed away.

“Not the talkative type, I see…”

No further acknowledgement was given from the prince, making zero effort to hide his passive aggression. Cypress continued to do his work, sighing with an obvious impatience that told Twilight perhaps she should back off. Taking this hint, she cleared her throat and turned to Stygian.

“Um… So, um. Stygian? I was wondering something.”

Stygian placed down the stack of books on the floor near them. “Yes? What is it?”

“Well, a few things, actually. I’ve been meaning to ask, how do you and Maho know each other? You seem like good friends at the very least. I tried asking her about it, but… Maho is--”

“I’m what, Purple?”

Speak of the devil and she will appear, as Twilight discovered upon seeing the face of the queen slid into frame between her and Stygian’s, wearing a pouty scowl and not wearing her crown.

“Gah!” Twilight practically jumped back to put a degree of distance between them, stumbling over the seat and books and making enough noise to prompt Cypress to angrily shush her.

“Hm? What’s the matter, you’re even more spazzy than usual.”

“Err… Nothing! Nothing at all…”

The queen raised an eyebrow, curious but not curious enough to care. She took Purple’s now vacant cushion and sat next to Stygian. “Hey Styg. How’s the library? I’ve added many titles over the years for you.”

“I added the titles, mother,” Cypress quipped as he placed another sheet of paper in the pile.

“Yes yes, Cye.”

“Oh, it’s positively stunning!” Stygian beamed. “I’ve seen so many titles I’ve only dreamed of skimming through!”

Maho giggled, a warm smile growing across her face. “I’m glad. Though I am disappointed our son is less than enthused.” she said, shooting a disappointed glare at Cypress. He responded with an eyeroll.

“Mother,” Cypress stopped typing, “He may be my father, but he is not my dad. You can’t expect me to bond immediately with some stallion I met literally hours ago.”

“At least he is trying, Cye. He is a family friend and I expect you to at least show him some courtesy.”

Cypress returned his mother’s glare and while alighting his horn, took his work and tools to a neighboring table.

“Sorry, Styg,” Maho said with a sigh. “Cypress has been quite distant ever since my little tiff after Luna… it’s a shame you’ve met him under these circumstances.”

“It’s quite alright. I suppose I shouldn’t be terribly surprised. But it’s nice to be here again after so long.”

Maho pulled him in for a… rather affectionate hug. “It truly has been a long time, has it not? Perhaps later… You could join me in my study, and we can catch up over some private time.”

Stygian paused for a moment, as if to process a response. Then blushed. Hard. He did not have a response ready before a cough and clearing of Twilight’s throat interrupted.

“Oh, you’re still here,” Maho scowled. “Would you be so kind as to make yourself scarce, Purple?”

“D-does Sir Bonsai know about your little affair?!”

“First you compare me to my father and then you mock my marriage?”

“Okay okay, I’m sorry, perhaps that was a little too direct.”

“Look, just…” Maho pinched the skin between her eyebrows. This alicorn was annoying her, but at least in front of her beloved companion, she was determined to keep her cool. “Purple, what I do in my kingdom is my prerogative. The Styg and I have a close friendship and I wish to rekindle that old flame. Bonsai is an understanding stallion; he knows I have obligations to my people. If you have concerns, bring them up with him or Sprucie, they have more patience.”

Twilight wasn’t quite sure how she wanted to approach this. Many questions were swimming through her mind and none were going to be answered by the queen. So perhaps it was time to do the unthinkable: take her advice.

“Alright. Do you know where they are?”

“Probably in the tea house.”

“Thank you… Before I go, I just want to say for what it’s worth… I’m sorry for what I said at breakfast. I didn’t know what I was saying.”

Maho took a breath, ready to speak. Words didn’t flow at first, however, as she had to process the audacity the alicorn had to issue a parting shot in the form of an apology. Her face ran the full gamut of emotions, starting with confused bewilderment to teeth clenched with irritation, back to puzzled mouth agape, to finally resigning to a resting bitch face. “Sure, yes, fine, just get out of my sight already.”

Twilight, in a mix of emotions herself, stood and made her way out of the library. Even if there was more beneath the surface, she wasn’t keen on witnessing this little sight. Stygian sighed and slumped over. “I’m sorry, Maho, I don’t quite feel up to it right now. Perhaps I can take a raincheck on the, uh… Private time.”

Maho’s smile slid off her face, replaced with a disappointed pout. “Oh fine then, perhaps later. I suppose we mustn’t rush into things.” The queen stood up and reached into her robe, brandishing a scroll. “By the way, you left this behind the last time you were here. It’s been a very long time, but I preserved it in the hopes I’d be able to return it. Here.”

Stygian, curiosity piqued, took the scroll and quickly unraveled the twine. The old parchment had the scent of age to it and the old Ponish scribbling was fairly alien compared to modern texts. “I left this behind? Sorry, it’s been so long, I don’t recall. Hm…”

“Yeah, your mentor or something left it to you or whatever. I don’t understand a word of it except for something about magic nullification. It’s beyond my scope.”

At the words “magic nullification”, Cypress’s ears perked with interest. He turned his body halfway around to look over Stygian’s shoulder to read alongside him. Now this was something interesting.

“...Gusty the Great?”

Leaning against the wall and lightly banging her head, Starlight had been silently venting her frustrations for the past few hours. Her mother having explained her predicament didn’t give the unicorn many avenues. Truthfully, she wanted to break something. It was the fear of invoking the queen’s wrath that prevented a direct confrontation.

“What am I gonna do…”

Starlight sighed and ran her hooves across her face. Her emotions were an unwelcome accomplice to her rational thinking, like that one friend who won’t shut up when you’re trying to think.

“Starlight! There you are!”

And on that note, Trixie trotted up with Sunburst in tow.

“Any luck? You don’t look so good.”

“No, Trixie, I enjoy causing minor brain trauma to myself for the sake of entertainment.”

“No need to be snippy, Starlight. I was just checking up on you.”

Starlight breathed deeply, composing herself before she said or did anything unnecessary. “Sorry… Just… Talking to mom and she dropped one heck of a bomb on me is all.”

“The ‘Bring Them Home’ policy I take it?” Trixie waved her hoof, beckoning over Sunburst. “Or whatever it’s called.”

“Yeah. How did…?”

Sunburst stepped closer. “We, uh, heard over breakfast. The queen… Well, I’m not really sure what to say that will make this any simpler.”

Starlight exhaled an exasperated sigh while rubbing her temples. “I was not ready for today…”

“None of us were,” Trixie quipped as she rubbed her Great and Powerful ears. “If I knew what was going to happen, I’d have kept my ear plugs in.”

“What?”

“The queen’s a looney, she got mad and yelled.”

Sunburst hastily hushed the Great and Powerful liability. “T-Trixie, the walls have ears!” he said in a quiet yet frantic voice.

This elicited an amused laughter, though not from any of the trio. Rather the source of the chuckles came from around the corner as a sleek stallion in his morning finest swaggered around. “Don’t worry about it, Mother’s not going to hear you. Even if she did, she isn’t going to care, she’s been called far worse.”

Starlight sort of perked up at seeing the prince. “Hawthorne was it? Um, you’re the head of staff in the palace, right? That means you’re Skylight’s - I mean Rafflesia’s - boss.”

“I suppose that is true, yes. I heard from her earlier, it seems to be quite a quandary.”

“Yeah…”

“I can’t do much more than offer sympathy, I’m afraid. Mother has final say over these policies and she is a stubborn one. That said, in light of these events I’ve decided to relieve her of her duties for a time, mental health is important and I think of the staff as like family.”

“Ah. Thank you for doing that.”

“My pleasure. Perhaps you can use that time to catch up with her. Go sightseeing, relax and chat, there is a restaurant near the Corridor of Bones I would recommend, just mention me and they’ll take care of you.”

“Sorry, Corridor of what?”

Hawthorne used one of his wings to point out the large windows out to the east. “Corridor of Bones. It’s a landmark over in that section of the Valley. See that building with the crooked chimney by the bridge? That’s the place. Family run restaurant, Mr. Hydrangea - the grandfather of one of my maids - owns it. It’s a little barbecue and grill joint but they’ve got plenty of vegan options for you. Food is a little pricey, but damn is it delicious, the spicy smoked potato-mushroom medley with rice is to die for, I think you’ll enjoy it.”

“Thank you, that does sound good, I’ll consider it.”

Hawthorne grinned. “On cold days, I’ve found a nice hot meal is the perfect way to warm up.”

“Aaaand now I’m hungry again,” Trixie said as she licked her lips. “That breakfast was really good, thank you Prince.”

“Pleasure’s all mine. Perhaps you’d enjoy a private dinner sometime tonight? I’d enjoy showing a lovely lady a good time.” Hawthorne slyly said with a wink. "I've got a special recipe for creme pies I'd be more than excited to share."

Trixie giggled at the suave pegasus’s flirting. “Trixie isn’t opposed to it, handsome. Can I get back to you on that though?”

“When you’re ready, just find me.”

With a wink and a smile, Hawthorne strolled past the trio down the halls. Trixie couldn’t help but feel a bit of a boost to her already inflated ego having had a prince make a pass at her. “Well… Trixie has a new fan,” she triumphantly boasted. “Talk to you later, Starlight. I…” Trixie breathed into her hoof and sniffed. “I need to go brush my teeth.”

Starlight smiled with a mix of amusement and a hint of jubilation as Trixie trotted away. Her plight hasn’t been forgotten, but she needn’t forget life’s little pleasures. “Not exactly subtle, was he? At least she's receptive.”

“Back to the main topic, though,” Sunburst said redirecting everyone’s focus, “Twilight is probably going to try and convince the queen to let go of her little, uh, arrangement with Fluttershy. It’s going to be challenging since it seems to go deeper than we thought. But maybe we can help. Try to convince her to let go of your mom too.”

“Well… I’m going to need to talk to her first. After talking to mom, it turns out things are more complicated on her end too. I’ll go into more detail about it later. Um, Sunburst?” Starlight cleared her throat and rubbed her neck. “Think we can take that little… Screw it, I’m just gonna call it a date. Thank we can push that date back a bit, after this whole thing is resolved?”

Sunburst nodded, understanding the gravity of the situation. “Of course. If you need to talk to me, just come find me.”

“Thanks. I need to clear my mind and gather my thoughts, I’ll talk to you later.”

Sunburst and Starlight bid each other ado. On her lonesome again, the unicorn headmistress once again found herself pondering to nobody in particular whilst aimlessly wandering the palace.

(“This kind of stress wasn’t what I signed up for… But I can’t run away now. Still, what am I gonna do? How do I even begin to address this? I doubt confronting the queen directly will get me anywhere, other than face down on the floor. I don’t know if adding my stress to Twilight’s is a good idea either… AGH! This is so aggravating!”)

With no direction in her steps, Starlight’s pondering had landed her in the staff wing of the palace, far from her starting point. Yet still at square one. Luckily for her, an outlet presented itself - at least for her physical fatigue - in the form of a sign pointing her to the bathhouse.

“Oh, this place has one of those Onsen? Hm… Well, what the heck, as good a place as any to think.”

After carefully reading the rules of the baths - and checking with the maid to see if it was alright to use it - Starlight grabbed a pair of towels and entered the spring area. The contrast between the somewhat chilly palace corridors and the humid steam was a mite jarring, especially with the bath being outdoors and snow visible on the gazebo roof and surrounding rocks. The water itself was quite hot, but not unbearably so. It was also cloudy, likely from the temperature combined with the minerals dissolved into it. The air was also cloudy from the thick steam making the surroundings hard to see.

Starlight carefully edged into the water, submerging her body bit by bit - letting her protection amulet float freely - to allow it to adapt to the heat. It took a bit of time but oh boy did it feel amazing. Her joints loosened and her relaxed muscles practically melted as the warmth penetrated deep to the core. Sitting with her back against the edge and placing the small cloth on top of her head, she sighed serenely, having not felt this good in years. Heavenly didn’t even begin to describe it.

“Starlight?”

Hearing her name, Starlight jumped a bit out of her bliss and looked over to the source of the voice. Because of the aforementioned steam, she completely failed to see the other occupant, who either was oblivious until now or had been silently watching. Scooching over a bit and squinting, the mare she was sharing the bath with sat next to her.

“Oh, Professor Atha! I didn’t notice you here.”

The elder unicorn chuckled slightly. “Apologies, I was doing a bit of meditation, I didn’t mean to startle you.”

Atha’s mane was tied back more than usual, fully revealing her face sans her monocle. Her false right eye was much more obvious without the strands of hair covering that side of her face, as were the wrinkles and scars across her surprisingly well-toned, muscular body for her age. Well, perhaps it’s not so surprising for a seasoned military officer.

“Sometimes I wish I could get a physique like yours,” Starlight said as she awkwardly stared at the water in front of the professor.

“Hard work and discipline, Starlight Glimmer. Decades went into crafting this body of mine, impurities and all.”

“I used to be in better shape, especially when you were actively teaching me magic. I still remember how hard you pushed me with PT just to learn that compression spell.”

“Yes well,” Atha cleared her throat, “You needed a strong and sturdy body to take the stress of condensing atoms. We made progress, yet in the end you still couldn’t quite get it down.”

“Compressing a huge several megagrams boulder down to the size of a pebble is a tall order at any skill. Yet you make it look so easy…”

Starlight’s mentor smirked, somewhat smugly. “Decades, Starlight. Decades.”

Both mares sunk further into the water. Starlight shifted a bit, attempting to loosen her joints more and pop the pressure in her neck. “This is really nice. The queen is generous to have this bath for her staff.”

“Quite. As I understand it, it’s a mixture of minerals and herbal compounds designed for healing and rejuvenation. The hot water is also a boon in this cold climate. These old bones of mine have been crying out ever since we landed.”

Starlight fiddled with the amulet as her hooves poked up from beneath the surface. “Yeah… I had a heck of a time this morning…”

Atha glanced over, the light of the firecrystal lamps reflecting and refracting through her false eye. “Yes, the air certainly seems to have an effect. A potent defense mechanism for this nation at the very least. I saw your little… reaction to the mist back on the ship.”

Starlight flinched, the amulet slipping from her hooves and falling the few centimeters into the water. “Oh, you did, huh? Yeah, it made me feel really sick…”

“Perhaps it’s because of their age and condition, but those three fillies weren’t any better off.”

“Yeah…”

The mentor raised her eyebrow. “You seem quiet suddenly. Do you have something on your mind?”

Starlight swiveled her neck to avoid eye contact. “Oh, it’s nothing. I don’t want to bother you with it.”

“Starlight Glimmer!” Atha firmly stated in her old drill instructor voice, making the younger unicorn subconsciously stand at attention. “At ease.”

Darting her eyes back and forth upon realizing what she did, she relaxed and again submerged her body into the water.

“My days of teaching you may be behind me, but I am all ears. What plights you have, you may vent them.”

“...Well, if you aren’t going to be bothered by them…”

“Starlight, I am an educator. I have a doctorate in archeology and mana physics. I am also a commander, being in charge of a marine division. If you have problems, It’s my civic duty to help.”

Starlight chuckled. Her old mentor was always one for boasting about her duties, but it raised morale every time. “Well, it’s just… I met my mother today.”

Atha’s gentle smile morphed into one of blank surprise. “Oh. Did you now? The same one who died?”

“Well, I thought she died. It turns out, she’s a vampony. I don’t want to go into details, but she got whisked away by the queen. To here. For her own safety or so the claim goes.”

Atha placed a hoof to her false eye and caressed it. “I see. And while I was absent from a lot of the discussion at breakfast, I understand there is a policy in place that prevents her from leaving. Troubling, though this is hardly the first time that queen has been a pain in my ass.”

Looking over again, Starlight had noticed Atha touching her eye. “That reminds me, I’ve been meaning to ask about that. Back at the gala, you mentioned she showed up before. Before I was born, I think.”

“Yes, it was around four or so decades prior. She showed up and caused a real ruckus. I was in charge of the guard at the time, holding the rank of Major. Her… arrival wasn’t a clean one, there was at least one fatality and a few injuries.”

“Is… Was your eye one of them?”

Atha paused, looking Starlight in the eye before averting her gaze. “Yes, it was. My old brain has long since blocked the details of that night, but I ended up with these scars on my face, as well as losing my eye. It would have been a career ender had I not been so stubborn. Still, it did force me out of the full time guard role and I became a reservist for some time while I healed. I rebounded of course, but in that time I dedicated more time to my doctorates. With the benefit of hindsight, I suppose this event is what pushed me to master mana. I wanted to prove to my peers this injury wasn’t enough to put me down, and well, I’m a general now.”

“So the queen did that… I was wondering about the eye for a long time, but I never had the courage to just ask. I guess it felt offensive.”

Atha grasped her false eye and removed it. The eye was a lustrous orange gem, matching her natural eye’s color. “Really, I hold no ill will towards Mahogany. Not anymore. I will admit that I held quite a lot of resentment towards her back then, but I suppose after some time I decided it wasn’t worth holding onto it. Though I will admit I am not impressed with her crude antics. To be honest, I can’t say I’m impressed with the way Celestia handled her mother either, but that’s neither here nor there. A mother-daughter bond is something that should not be squandered… Oh, uh, perhaps I shouldn’t say that in front of you. My apologies.”

Starlight smiled and shrugged, standing up. “Don’t worry about it.”

Atha stood as well, placing her eye back in her socket. “I am perhaps not the best source of advice on this problem, but trust in yourself. You have a support network. When I fall short, they can pick up the slack. In the end, do what is best but consider the consequences of your actions well. Regardless, I am more than willing to share what support I can offer should you request it.”

“Thanks, professor. That means a lot.”

Starlight went to pop her neck one last time before getting out of the water. However, perhaps it was because of the heat or the minerals in the water, but the small chain holding the amulet snapped, causing it to slide off and go for a dip. The unicorn panicked, as the water was quite cloudy and hard to see through.

Fortunately, Atha was quick on the uptake and with a fast reaction encased the area with aura and displaced the water, parting it and showing the talisman sitting on the bottom of the spring.

“Oh thank goodness!” Starlight exclaimed with a sigh of relief. “I really didn’t want to deal with the mist again.”

Atha picked up the amulet and strung it around Starlight’s neck again, casting a spell to weld the chain back together. “Do be careful with this now.”

Starlight held the charm in her hoof.

“Maybe I shouldn’t fiddle with this too much. Thank you professor--”

Stopped in her tracks, she noticed something that made her raise a mild alarm. “Oh, uh, Professor? Your amulet is missing now…”

Atha adopted a puzzled expression. “My amulet?” With a hoof she patted the area around her chest, confirming there was indeed no amulet. Her puzzlement turned to concern. “Oh. Um… Do excuse me, Ms. Glimmer, I shall speak with you later.”

The elder mare made a beeline for her things and rushed out with what could best be described as “subdued urgency”, leaving Starlight at odds with the abrupt end to this conversation. There she stood for a minute or two, just processing everything that just happened. She glanced down at her amulet, and then back at the doors.

“Well…” she said with a confused shrug, “guess I’ll go find Twilight.”

To say the first day in Bloodmist was rough would be an understatement. Between the talks, the revelations, the delays, and the emotions, things were shaping up to be a very difficult building of relations. Twilight, taking all this into account, decided to opt out of the sightseeing with everyone - she had a pounding headache anyway - to unwind and think.

“Spike, where did you say the teahouse was again?” she said with a drained grumble.

“Uh, Celestia said it was… In the courtyard,” Spike responded, having to pause and think.

“Which courtyard? There’s like half a dozen of them.”

“The one overlooking the north.”

“Do you have any idea how little that narrows it down?”

“Twi, it’s not my fault the architecture in his place is weird.”

“I know, I know…”

Doing her breathing exercise, Twilight collected her thoughts. Maybe it was the chilly air that encouraged her to wear a coat. Maybe it’s the lunch Hawthrone made that, while extremely tasty, also weighed her down. Maybe it was an unexpected turn of events with the fillies and Discord coming along for the ride. Or maybe, just maybe, it was coming to terms with her old mentor omitting details on her cuckoo family. Whatever it was, Twilight couldn’t help but feel low on energy.

“Don’t worry, Twi. We’ll find a way to get that energy back up.”

“Oh, was I thinking that out loud? It’s been a heck of a day…”

It took a few wrong turns and accidentally walking in on the guards changing room, but somehow she managed to make it to the teahouse before sundown - not that one would know with the mist blocking out most light anyway - and was greeted with the warmth of the coals beneath the tea kettle.

“There you are,” Spruce calmly stated. “Did you get lost? Sorry, I didn’t think it would be a problem, otherwise I would have escorted you.”

“Nah, don’t worry about it,” Spike responded with a dismissive gesture. “We got this.”

After letting Spike have his pick of cushion, Twilight herself took a seat. The teahouse wasn’t huge but it was spacious enough to allow the heat to circulate eveningly. The bamboo walls and floor were solid at shielding the outdoor chill and the eastern decor provided a cozy atmosphere. Unfortunately, it appeared that many guests didn’t show, as besides her and Spike, only Spruce and Bonsai were attending. But perhaps that was a blessing in disguise as with her state, she didn’t want to have to deal with the matriarch of the palace.

“Apologies for my wife’s behavior,” Bonsai said in his zen, sipping from his clay mug.

“...I was thinking out loud again, wasn’t I?” Twilight blushed, soliciting a laugh from those present. “Sorry, I really mean no disrespect.”

“No no,” Spruce waved off as he used his aura to place mugs in front of her and Spike. “It’s no secret that Mother is a stubborn goat. Though I will admit, she’s not usually this… vindictive.”

“By the way,” Spike said as he paused to take a sip of his piping hot tea, “where is everyone? I’d thought at least Celestia and Luna would be here.”

“My sisters have been busy moving back into their rooms.” Spruce also paused to sip. “They’ve also been quarreling a bit over an issue between them, so I would imagine they decided to retire early. As for the others, Hawthorne is usually chasing skirts after work, so I imagine he’s probably down in town by now. Cypress is probably still in the library, he’s a bit of a recluse and rarely leaves except to eat or deliver papers, so I’m not at all surprised he’s absent. Maple and Acacia are probably playing with the young ones.”

“As for Sequoia,” Bonsai placed his mug down. “He’s either tending to his garden… or planting seeds,” he said with a hearty chuckle.

“H-hopefully not with Fluttershy,” Twi said with a shaky half-hearted laugh. She picked up her mug, letting it warm her hooves. “I just don’t know what I’m going to do. Fluttershy is one of my best friends, I don’t want her to be rushed into something she doesn’t want…”

“I wouldn’t worry about it too much.” Spruce, using his aura, picked up the kettle and poured his father some fresh tea, prompting a thankful smile from him. “Brother is a gentle stallion, he can probably sense the trepidation. I doubt he’d try anything funny with her until the issue is settled.”

“That’s good to hear at least…”

Twilight blew on her tea lightly, cooling it adequately to drink. It still burned a bit, but not so much as to stop. It was a nice earthy green tea, but with a soothing freshness to it. With each prolonged sip, she felt a part of herself rejuvenated, as if the worry she had accumulated was being pushed to the wayside.

“How is it?” Spruce asked. “I brewed yours with some mint and cherry tree leaves for your head. I also added a bit of chamomile for stress relief, as well as a tiny bit of ginger for probiotic.”

“It’s really good,” she said with a satisfied sigh, “Thank you.”

Spruce smiled. “Glad to hear it. It’s the least I could do after the scene Mother caused at the gala.”

As much as she wanted to gulp down the rest of the tea, she placed the mug down to make it last. Spike, having already finished his tea, slid his mug forward. “So, why is she like that, anyway?”

“Pardon?” Spruce poured more into the mug.

“Maho, all that she does. No offense, but… She’s kinda… Y’know.”

Bonsai slouched a bit, resting on the floor. “Mahogany has a lot of baggage, and saying that is oversimplifying it. From youth, she’s had to deal with those who would prefer her dead. So, she overcompensates by being rough and self-serving. I’m not saying she’s always right, mind you, but with so much stacked against her, she chose to be stone and not ice.”

“Stone and… Wha?” Spike confusedly asked, taking his new mug and sipping more.

“What father means to say,” Spruce picked up as he started brewing a new kettle, “is that Mother adopts her abrasive attitude as a sort of defense mechanism. I don’t know much about her past - she never talks and we never ask - but her family were… Let’s say the domineering type. The only one besides her who really experienced it is Father.”

“Yes,” Bonsai lay on his back and stretched. “Zaqqum was my lord, I served loyally for a time. Though I died before I met her. I remember very little from those days before.”

Twilight’s ears perked up. “You… died you say?”

“I try to be water in a sea of fire, a calm and collected person to contrast with my wife’s hot temper. Alas, I am not an innocent stallion myself. I may not remember much of my days before serving her, but I know that my days serving her father were rife with murder and cold obiedience. I stand loyally beside my lord, right or wrong, carrying out their orders regardless of the consequences. Zaqqum was an absolutely cruel beast, he regularly tormented people simply because he was in charge. And most of the time, it would be me who carried out those punishments he dished out. Unsurprisingly, the day I was cut down in battle, I did not see respite in the heavenly paradise…”

Twilight was caught off guard. Contrasting his wife, Bonsai had been an absolute delight. She’d never dreamed he’d be capable of doing… Anything worthy of the inferno. “I see… But if you’re dead… How are you sitting here now?”

Bonsai chuckled. “Funny story about that, actually.” He sat back up again. “See in my last moments before death, I had dueled with someone who was challenging Zaqqum’s throne. A mare, I don’t remember her name or what she looked like, cut me down with almost no resistance. It wasn’t even a contest, I lost outright. I wasn’t an idiot, I knew I would never be forgiven for my actions, even if I was just following orders. Sure enough, I woke up deep in the pits of Tartarus, bound by chains to suffer eternally. After an indefinite amount of time, she came along: Mahogany. She was a young filly at the time--”

“Wait wait, Maho was in Tartarus? Why?”

“I’m getting to that. Anyway, despite her size and young age, she easily freed me from my chains with a single bite. She was strong and most of all filled with anger. Yet she took the time to free me. I had nothing better to look forward to, so I decided to follow her. She protested at first, not needing a ‘smelly old beard’ by her side, but we grew to tolerate each other. I was in her debt and as per my code I would serve her from then on.”

“I see. But that doesn’t explain why she was there in the first place.”

“Well, it would turn out her father sent her there as a punishment. Sealed her in the deepest pits.”

Twilight tensed up. “So… He punished a young filly… by banishing her into the deepest pits of hell? And back at breakfast I said… I probably deserved to get yelled at…” Twilight said as she sipped her tea out of shame.

“Think nothing of it, Twilight. There is no possible way you would have known about it.”

“Besides,” Spruce took a sip of his mug, “even if she doesn’t see it, what you said wasn’t entirely off the mark. It’s not tyranny, no. But she is still pushing your friend into the family. It’s hardly the first time she’s set up marriage arrangements, perhaps for good reasons, but that hardly changes things.”

“Yeah. And that thing with Stygian… Never mind, maybe it’s not my business.”

Spruce raised an eyebrow, stopping mid sip. “Something on your mind?”

Twilight hesitated, perhaps a bit embarrassed to mention her thoughts. “Well… It’s just, when I was talking to Stygian earlier, Maho came in and started talking to him. She was… How do I put this… Rather affectionate with him. And from what Cypress was saying and back at breakfast, it sounded pretty much like they….”

Bonsai chose this time to chuckle, perhaps a little more boisterously than necessary. “You needn’t worry about that, Twilight. Mahogany and Stygian are long time friends. It’s only natural that he be a sire for one of her sons.”

“But aren’t you married? Or is this some cultural thing I’m not understanding?...”

Spruce placed his mug down and yawned. “Twilight, I suppose I should explain. Firstly, polygamy isn’t exactly uncommon here, expecially among the royal family. With the fertility crisis being what it is, mixed with the gender imbalance in favor of males, the queen has set a standard for, well, diversifying the gene pool. In the hopes of producing offspring that might be capable of phasing out the gene causing this fertility quirk. As such, all of us have different biological fathers.”

Twilight nodded. Perhaps it was a little too forgien for her, but who was she to judge a culture for its solutions to this unique problem. “When you put it that way, I guess it makes sense… Though I still don’t approve of Fluttershy being involved in all this, I understand Maho’s thought process now. Err, don’t take that as me giving the okay or anything.”

“Relax, I understand. We’re doing what we can.”

Spike, having finished his tea and lounging on the floor on his belly, propped his arms up to support his head. “So hey, if you all have different fathers, do you know who they are? Just curious.”

“Well, little Acacia is certainly mine,” Bonsai proudly said as he raised his mug.

“As for the others, let’s see… I believe Sequoia and Hawthorne were sired by Rookhoof and Flash Magnus respectively. As for myself, I believe I was fathered by the magic teacher of my older sisters… I can’t remember his name…”

“STARSWIRL THE BEARDED?!” Twilight exclaimed, jumping in excitement off the ground, startling those present. “YOUR FATHER IS STARSWIRL THE BEARDED! Oh my gosh, I didn’t know he had a son! Oh, I thought you were hot before but now...”

Having realized what she just said, she took a moment to read the puzzled and greatly amused faces on the guys, especially Spike who was trying (and failing) to suppress a snicker. Bonsai wasn’t even trying to hide his laughter while Spruce merely tilted his head with a smirk.

Twilight composed herself and cleared her throat with hard blush. “Ahem. Thinking aloud again. Ignore that.”

“Gee Twilight,” Spike playfully elbowed the princess, “why don’t you marry him in Fluttershy’s place.”

“Truthfully wouldn’t be opposed to it, you would be quite a catch for anyone of your choosing,” Spruce said with a sly smirk as he poured everyone more tea. His words made the purple mare turn a brighter shade of red, hiding her face in embarrassment. “Now then, having made that little side trip, Maple’s father is… Well, it’s complicated.”

Washing down the awkwardness with her fresh cup of tea, ignoring the burning of her mouth and throat from the high temperature, Twilight was eager to change the topic. “Go on.”

“You well know the story of Luna and Nightmare Moon, yes?” Bonsai stated. “Well. Little Tia and Lulu are Mother’s treasured girls. Being her eldest children aside, she made a promise to protect them and cherish them for all time. The day Luna… She felt like she failed as a parent, as a protector. She was understandably distraught and angry at herself that she couldn’t keep that promise. She felt she did something to make Luna feel the way she did. I did too. I promised to Mahogany I would fulfill that much needed father figure.”

Bonsai sipped his tea.

“Soon after the Nightmare Moon incident, we made an emergency visit to Tia to talk about it with her, and console her. However… Mahogany was in an emotionally unstable state. There were a few among the elite that felt like this was necessary. That Luna was a liability. Though I highly doubt any of them would’ve wanted it to go the way it did. Yet one brave and very stupid noble said this to Mahogany’s face. She… Let’s just say it was a mess when I and Tia found her.”

Twilight flinched. She had seen through the potion the violence the queen was capable of. “I… I have an idea…”

“Mahogany realized what she was doing too late. She saw the horrified look on her remaining daughter’s face. I suppose she felt ashamed because immediately after she ordered me to follow, to leave the palace. However, she didn’t go home. Actually we began to wander aimlessly for years, she didn’t want to face anyone and she was in a dark place.”

“It was after talking to Tia that I stepped up as regent of Bloodmist,” Spruce spoke, crossing his arms. “We hadn’t seen or heard of her in weeks and we were worried. Father sent us letters after a while. I would say sister and I bonded during this time, as rulers of respective lands, yet over the next two decades we searched for Mother to convince her to come back.”

“During that time, Mahogany fell deeper into her old ways after dethroning father, before having her own family. I suppose she had given up hope and conquered a small province in far off land forgotten to time. It wasn’t all bad, she did encounter vamponies who were not part of the Kingdom of Bloodmist. Yet as time went on she grew more distant and agitated. It seems many of the locals grew fed up with her ways and brought in various bounty hunters and the like to get rid of her. You can guess how that went.”

Bonsai chugged the last of his tea and flipped over the mug, signaling he was finished drinking for the night.

“One of these hunters… She kept around as a trophy, if you will. She liked this stallion’s looks, he was handsome but obedient. From this, a new foal was sired. A daughter, whom she named Maple. This filly… Well, I think she helped heal Mahogany. Having lost a daughter before, now she gained another. Having the child around helped her mood tremendously. However the filly’s father was mentally unstable himself, probably from the captivity and treatment. It culminated in him attempting to end the child’s life out of spite. I cut him down long before that ever happened. Mahogany… retaliated. She snuffed out the locals who were sending hunters her way, leaving only the children and the vampony followers who stayed loyal.”

“Geez,” Spike balked, “That’s twisted.”

“Things were far different back then.” Spruce finished his mug, he too flipped it over. “One day, I got a letter from Father, urging Tia and myself to come and talk to Mother, sharing their location. Tia had an idea to bring her back and asked me to keep her busy whilst she prepared something. I got into a fight with Mother after I did what you did back at breakfast and compared her to grandfather. I was pretty bruised and I was out of it so my memories of that day are fuzzy. But Tia cast some kind of spell and when I came to they were embraced in a hug. It was one of the only times I’ve seen Mother cry. But after that, I met my little sister, who I’ve been close with from that day forth. After that, we all went back home where we’ve mostly been ever since, just waiting out the time Luna would be back.”

Having stayed mostly silent through this story, Twilight too finished the last of her tea and flipped the mug upside down, placing it aside. “I see. She’s a mare fueled by emotion… Maybe not everything she does is so great, she’s made some questionable decisions. But… Well, I can tell how she interacts with her family and her subjects… She does care. Though she has an interesting way of showing it.”

“Tia and perhaps I as well do give her a lot of leeway, probably too much. But she’s our mother… We love her just as much as she loves us. So it’s hard to say no, as much as we really need to sometimes.”

“We tell you this not to make you agree with her actions, but to help you understand them,” Bonsai said with a somber smile. “If you wish to connect with her, you need to try and understand her and approach not with logic but with emotion. Be assertive, she respects that.”

“Yeah, I get it. Thank you Bonsai, you’re a good king.” Twilight smiled back.

“You are welcome. Though, I am not a king. I am merely the queen’s husband. Her partner and loyal knight.”

“Right, sorry.” Twilight glanced at Spike who was yawning and obviously getting quite sleepy. She lifted him up onto her back, intent on carrying him to the room they were staying in. “Oh, before I call it a night, may I ask one last thing?”

“Yes?”

“On the subject of fathers of Maho’s children, I almost forgot to ask about Celestia and Luna. No offense, but it’s pretty obvious they aren’t biologically… Well, anyone’s. They certainly don’t look like Maho.”

Bonsai sighed, adopting a resigned look of uncertainty. “Well, Twilight. I’m afraid I can’t answer that question. I don’t even know myself. She brought them back one day as foals, she was crying and distraught. She had a friend she would talk to whom I never met, I can only assume that friend is their biological mother. Aside from that, all I can say is that I vowed to protect them with Mahogany, having accepted me as her husband on that day.”

Twilight pondered. This left more questions than answers. “I see… Thanks anyway. I think it’s probably time for me to go to sleep. I need to get this one to bed too. It was… Well, it was a rocky start, but I’m glad I talked to you both.”

Spruce waved. “Rest up, have a good night.”

Not often a task she finds herself doing, Rafflesia strolled down the bed chamber corridors, delivering fresh protection amulets for the guests. Her pace was that of a turtle’s, drained of energy after reuniting with her long-lost daughter earlier that morning. Yet she worked through it, being the last task she had to complete that day, her boss promising her some much coveted time off.

(“Orchid said the general was in the onsen, I think.”) she thought, sighing through her fatigue. (“Her name… Atha was it? Hm… Well, I was gonna need to give her a new charm tomorrow anyway, so I suppose it’s no issue if she lost the old one.”)

The onsen was fortunately a hop, skip, and a jump away from Cypress’s workshop where he had been unusually grouchy the whole day. She and her fellow staff knew better than to further agitate him beyond their duties, thus Rafflesia took the platter of freshly enchanted amulets left on the desk and rushed out while managing to avoid eye contact with the cantankerous prince.

Another sigh, this time of relief, the mare picked up the pace through the corridors towards the onsen. Thankfully, the halls were fairly void of activity this time of the day so it was a straight shot. Many of the maids were probably out on the town right now, maybe joining Hawthone for some drinks. Others might be tending to the queen or one of her offspring. Heck, Celestia and Luna had moved back, maybe they were aiding one of them? Perhaps they were busy setting up the wedding? Well, whatever the case, at least it would make for a fairly easy rest of the night, Rafflesia assured herself. Maybe she could even get a full night's sleep tonight.

Sleep sounded good, but there was a small job to do first. Sliding the bamboo doors open, Rafflesia glanced around in her attempt to find the elder unicorn officer, the sound of the showerhead cluing her in on the washing area. There was an obscured silhouette behind the curtains actively scrubbing their body, perhaps that was her. Approaching the curtain, she spotted a pile of towels and a scarf neatly folded on the sink nearby.

“Hello? Um, I brought the amulet you asked for. Should I--”

A hoof on her shoulder spooked her, making her jump and slip on the damp floors. Luckily, the hoof had a firm grip on her robes and she managed to keep her footing.

“Apologies, I didn’t mean to scare you.”

Rafflesia turned to face the mare who spoke to her, a tall elder unicorn wearing the striped cotton yukata given to guests of the palace. This mare had her pipe and monocle, this had to be her.

“Oh, it’s okay. Um, are you the General Atha staying with us?”

“Yes, that would be me. I take it you’re answering the urgent call regarding the lost amulet?”

“Y-yes, that’s right. Um, here you are…”

After presenting the platter to her guest, Atha reached out and took one. “Ah, thank you kindly, miss…?”

“You may call me Rafflesia, ma’am.”

“Rafflesia then… Hm, say. You know my Starlight Glimmer, correct?”

The younger mare tilted her head. “Um, y-yes? Why do you ask…?”

Atha adjusted her monocle before tucking the amulet in her robe. “Starlight Glimmer is my star apprentice, I taught her what she knows about magic. Well, she told me she… met someone quite close to her tonight. I figured it was you.”

“How… How do you know that?”

Atha paused, taking a puff of her pipe. “Nevermind that, it’s not important. Listen, I understand things are rough. I just want to assure you, have faith in Starlight. She will prevail and you will be returned to your old home with her. I have nothing but the utmost confidence in her. If I may make one little request: please do everything in your power to love and support her. Don’t give up.”

Rafflesia stood taken aback. This wasn’t quite what she had expected from her. The conviction and optimism in the words she spoke held something of a stern kindness to them. It was just like…

“Anyway, thank you once again for the new charm. If you will excuse me, I’d best be heading to bed. I fear it’s going to be busy in the coming days ahead. You have a blessed night.”

The old unicorn performed a small bow before making a march to her quarters, leaving the younger mare puzzled. There were many things she could think about in that given moment, but she still had other amulets to deliver. Even the thoughts she did have were clouded by her ever growing exhaustion. Following the ideal course of actions for her, she made her leave from the onsen as well.

The shower’s running water came to a stop. The pony washing pulled back the curtain and stepped out.

A scowl across their lips.

“Things just got more complicated…”

Episode 05 ~ Glorious Aggressor

“Reporting back in… Um, Sister? Where is Brother?”

“Oh, hey Sister. Probably coordinating the pawns or something. I don’t care to see his brooding face anyway.”

“Oh, I see…”

“Anyway, you got something to report? Did our other Brother find something?”

“I wouldn’t say that exactly. It’s, well, difficult to communicate over vast distances.”

“Even for you? Can’t you travel at like mach three?”

“Yes, but that requires a chunk of mana and we can’t afford to exhaust our reserves. Not until we have the–”

“Yes, I get it. Ugh, this is frustrating having to hoard this much mana and not be able to use it. If I had my way, I would unleash hell upon those unsuspecting ants. Oh, but the thought of seeing their faces contort and twist in pain and suffering… Oooh, that’s what keeps me going, fufufu!”

“Sister?... Why do you like to inflict pain on innocents? Perhaps I could understand our main targets, but is it really necessary to torture and maim those who have done nothing to us?”

“What are you saying?! Those parasites are descended from Her legacy and they deserve every second of suffering they get! They and all the rest are leeches, all of them. It’s only natural I despise them, their little princess too. The mere fact that they breathe is the only reason I really need.”

“I can’t help but feel you take far too much perverse pleasure in such sadistic thoughts. Between Brother’s wrath and your spitefulness… not to mention our other Brother’s paranoia…”

“What are you saying, Sister? Are you implying my hatred is invalid? After everything that had been done to us? To our King? Discard such treasonous thoughts, I don’t want to make you an enemy after all we’ve been through together.”

“I’m just saying it’s not healthy. I may be blind, but even I can see how badly these thoughts are clouding everyone’s judgement. Sooner or later, it’s going to come back on us, I just know it.”

“Tsk. Perish the thought. I’m perfectly in control of myself. As long as I have a reason to hate, then I’ll use my creations however I please.”

“When they don’t fall or go rogue…”

“Look. We’ve had some setbacks. I won’t deny that. How could I have predicted that project growing sapience? But what does it matter in the long run? Until Master has everything we need, I’m perfectly content with causing as much mayhem as I can. Who's gonna stop me? You? I don’t think so.”

“Right. Okay. I see it’s futile to discuss this any further. Just… Please don’t get too in over your head. We’ve already had to mourn two of our siblings before…”

A new day was here. Twilight’s eyelids gently parted to allow the morning glow to energize her. Or so she would have preferred. In reality, it merely caused a surge of minor discomfort to radiate through her skull. The rest and the tea from the night prior did wonders for her head injury but did nothing for her general morning grumpiness.

Still, rather than tossing and turning like she frequently did, she sat up and frailly extended her limbs into a stretch, the audible popping of her back joints echoing as she contorted her body to shake off the fatigue. The crackling was simultaneously satisfying and uncomfortable, especially to Spike who twitched upon hearing them.

“Gah. Okay okay, I’m up already,” the drake drowsily said as he began his own stretching.

“Morning Spike. Sleep alright?”

“About as well as usual. You?”

“Better than I expected, actually. I think my headache is finally gone.”

Twilight crawled out of bed and while still mid-stretch she reached for a bottle of water she had placed on the nightstand and took some sips. Adequately hydrated, she reached for the notebook Spike had begun handing her.

While checking through her many notes, she was interrupted by a knock.

“Twilight? Are you awake? May I come in?” The muffled request penetrated the carved oak door.

“Celestia? Sure, come in.”

Stepping in from the hall, the elder alicorn entered wearing a warm and fluffy looking pink robe with white fur lining the neck. Along with Philomena on her wing, she carried with her a cart containing three ceramic mugs of freshly brewed black tea along with a tray of pancakes each for Twilight and Spike, made by her personally with banana and chocolate hazelnut spread, alongside the usual whipped cream.

“Good morning Twilight, Spike. I thought I’d bring breakfast to you today,” Celestia said with a warm smile.

“Oooh, thanks Celestia!” Spike beamed, answering the sweet siren song of the succulent spread and wasting no time digging in.

“Wow, it looks delicious,” Twilight said, returning the smile. “You always make really good pancakes.”

“I’m glad to hear that, Twilight. After everything, it was the least I could do to make it up to you. I’m sorry for everything.”

Twilight used the utensils supplied to her to cut a piece of pastry. “Oh, you mean with your mother? Well… I’ll admit I had been a little frustrated with being kept in the dark about all this… She’s, well, quite the character.”

“You don’t have to sugar coat it, Twilight… Otherwise she would eat it, hehe. Well, I have been rather incompetent in my handling of this, among other things. I have no excuse, other than I suppose familial ties clouding my judgment. Perhaps it’s one of the reasons I decided to retire.”

“...Honestly, I understand. I’m guilty of the same thing regarding you, back when I was still apprenticing. But thank you, it makes me feel a bit better and what Spruce and Sir Bonsai talked about last night helped shed some light on things.”

“Yes, I talked to Spruce earlier actually and he mentioned some of what he said. How he talked about Mother’s past. Look, Mother is… flawed. I can’t deny it. But in spite of that, she raised Luna and I, all of us. She’s stuck in her ways but I love her regardless.”

“Kinda like Twilight with you,” Spike commented with a mouth full of pancake.

“S-Spike, please! I don’t… I mean… I don’t know how to feel about that…”

Celestia chuckled. “Perhaps that is not an unfair comparison. In a way, I did raise both of you. Though I shouldn’t take credit away from your mother and father.”

“Well… Anyway, after breakfast I need to try talking to Maho again. Even if I understand her actions a bit more, I have to keep trying to change her mind about Fluttershy at least.”

Celestia leaned in and offered Twilight a hug, which was gladly reciprocated. “I’ll join you. For emotional support and guidance. You’ll get through this, I know you will.”

Breakfast finished, Twilight and Spike tidied up the cart and neatly placed it right outside the door as they walked into the corridor with their day pack. The staff would come by and take care of it later, the day was going to (hopefully) be more productive. Taking a more scenic route to the throne room where the queen would be, they came across a giant terrace containing the castle gardens, a flourishing synthetic glade meticulously decorated with many dozens of varieties of plants, from flowers to vines to even small trees. All coordinated by color and species in a spiraling pattern inward towards a central gazebo where Fluttershy was snuggled up contently in a hammock by a firecrystal lamp.

Celestia softly extended her wing, allowing Philomena to fly off towards the large stallion tending to a patch of willows. “Good morning, Sequoia,” Celestia quietly said with a smile.

The stallion in question paused and looked over his shoulder. Well, look as well as he could with the bangs of his long mane draped over his eyes. The corners of his mouth curled up the tiniest bit as he nodded and emitted a noise in the back of his throat to acknowledge. As Philomena took up a perch next to him and nuzzled his surprisingly soft cheek, Twilight decided to fly over the flower fields to meet her friend, where the yellow pegasus cracked her eyes open and unrolled herself from the blanket burrito she was wrapped in. “Uh, good morning Fluttershy… You seem comfy.”

Fluttershy stretched out her back as she stood—Well, as much as one could stand on a hammock anyway—and yawned before turning to her friend. “Good morning, Twilight. I was…” she paused to yawn again, deeper this time, “I was just talking to Sequoia last night and I ended up falling asleep here. You know, he’s actually rather sweet and soft, not what I was expecting.”

“So you slept in his bed… I, uh, well…”

“Don’t worry, he didn’t do anything besides sleep next to me… Although…” She paused again to blush before snapping herself out of it, “Err-anyway, um, did you want to see me?”

Twilight took a moment to compose herself. “Well, I just happened to drop by and see you, I figured I’d see what you were up to before I talk to the queen.”

Fluttershy stretched out her wings and took flight. “I’m a little out of the loop, how did things go yesterday?”

“...About as well as expected,” Twilight responded, exhaling her fatigue. “I found out some… interesting details, but I still have no idea how I’m going to talk her out of this little arrangement.”

“It’s going to be okay, Twilight. Even if I have to, I don’t think it would be so bad to stay here. I mean… Arranged marriages are common among kingdoms, right? Heh heh…”

“Don’t say that, Fluttershy! You can’t stay here, what about your life back in Equestria? You can’t honestly say you want to leave that behind…”

“Well, no I don’t… But, well…”

“I’m not giving up. I really don’t know what I’m doing, but… Well, that’s been a consistent theme throughout my life leading up to this point and it just keeps working, so I’ll find a way. Somehow.”

“Well, um… Then maybe I should go with you. Maho is nice to me, so maybe she’ll behave herself when I’m there.”

Twilight sighed as she silently accepted Fluttershy’s reasoning. The duo of mares hovered over the flowerbeds and rejoined Celestia back at the entryway, with Fluttershy giving Sequoia a smile and a wave of her wing.

“You have a wonderful day, Mr. Sequoia,” Fluttershy softly stated.

The large stallion, his face veiled by a curtain of mane, nodded his head before placing a blue rose in her mane. “...Good luck.”

Reunited, the group took to the corridors once more. Similar to the previous day, they would be meeting in the dining hall for a breakfast conversation. Despite having eaten a small meal just prior, the younger alicorn couldn’t push the thought of Hawthorne’s cooking out of her mind.

(“Perhaps the queen will be more receptive today. I know what button not to push today and I have some vital context. Still no idea how I’m going to handle this, but…”)

Her thoughts trailed as she caught a glimpse of Sunburst pacing about aimlessly, rather deep in thought.

“Um, Sunburst?”

The unicorn in question looked up, confused at first and glancing around to find who called his name. “Oh, good morning Twilight. How’s your head?”

“Good good, between the painkillers and the tea Spruce gave me yesterday, I think the status quo has returned. Anyway, what’s going on with you? You look lost.”

“Well, I'm just a bit concerned about Starlight. I haven’t seen much of her since yesterday morning. I’m trying to let her catch up with her mother and I’m happy for her, it’s just, y’know…”

“Oh. Yeah, I forgot about that. How is that going?”

“Not sure, I’ve been trying to give her the space she needs to process. I want to say things are going well, though. While that’s going on, I’ve been trying to distract myself with other things, and that got me thinking about–”

“Hey as much as I love the sound of your ramblings, can we do this over breakfast?”

Trixie’s voice killed just about all momentum in the conversation and she stumbled out of the door they were chatting in front of, her mane a minor mess.

“Trixie? Wait, I thought you were staying in the room on the other side of the castle.”

Hawthorne popped his head out of the door, dressed in his waistcoat and waving his leather wing with a greeting. “Sorry, she’s with me. I was showing her the collection of wines I keep in the cellar, we shared a little drink and well, one thing led to another.”

The Great and Easy Trixie giggled in sly satisfaction, wiggling her eyebrows at a horrified Twilight, though probably not horrified for the reason Trixie thought. “You… Spent the night…” Exchanging a glance with Fluttershy and Celestia, she drew in a deep conflicted breath. “I take it you had a quaint evening together?”

“Oh he was such a gentleman. I never thought in all my years I’d get to spend an intimate evening with a prince and his lame pie puns,” Trixie sighed romantically. “Last night I learned Trixie isn’t the only one who’s great and powerful, nohoho…”

“Pfft. What is this now?” Spike snickered.

“Spike, you don’t need to see this,” Twilight said as she made a half-hearted attempt to shield his eyes.

“What? I’m a legal adult, I know what’s up.”

Hawthorne stepped out of the room, winking at Trixie. “Don’t worry, Twilight, I always take responsibility for my bad pickup lines. I don’t mind in the slightest showing a lovely lady a good time during her stay. Speaking of which, we’re still on tonight right Ms. Lulamoon?”

“Oh you can come to my show any day, handsome, hehe.”

“I see you haven’t changed, Hawthorne,” Celestia said busting into a laughing fit. “Still playing the same game as always.”

“Hey, it just keeps working. Anyway, all this aside, I’m a tad late getting breakfast started so let’s bring this to the dining hall.”

Once Trixie had the time to grab her hairbrush and straighten herself out, the troupe continued onward to their destination with no further distractions. Once more, the dining hall was grandiose and lively with the remainder of the entourage once again assembled and eager for an early morning feast. As expected, Maho and Bonsai were sitting at the head of the table, the latter enjoying a nice hot mug of tea and the former cooing and stroking the mane of her sleepy youngest son curled up in her lap. The CMC were absent from the table, as were Discord and Atha.

Spruce, who had been speaking to the mares at the table, stood as he spotted his Equestrian equal walking with his brother and sister. “Good morning sister. And good morning to you as well Twilight.”

“Good morning Spruce,” Celestia said with a warm smile. “I notice Luna isn’t–”

“Wait, why don’t I get a ‘good morning’?” Hawthorne pouted as he shrugged his wings in mock offense.

“Because you went off to sleep around instead of making breakfast,” Spruce flatly responded.

“Yeah yeah, I’m on it.” Hawthorne took a moment to kiss Trixie’s hoof before rushing off to the kitchen.

“Oh and don’t forget. Decaf this time.” Spruce returned his attention to Celestia as she and the company present took their seats. “Anyway, you were saying?”

“Yes, I noticed Luna isn’t here. I would have figured she’d be excited to have more of Hawthorne’s cooking.”

“Don’t you worry about her, Tia,” Maho interjected whilst still stroking Acacia’s head. “She is with Cypress at the moment, who is speaking to her regarding something Styg spoke up about. I believe they were up all night regarding this issue, Lulu and Cyp. Oh and Purple, I know you are going to ask, the little ones are still asleep. I felt they needed more rest after the fiasco that happened yesterday, so they’re sleeping in little Holly’s room.”

“Oh, okay. I think I would agree with that. It’s all well and good anyway, I don’t think they’d be all too interested in what we’re going to talk about.”

“As for Mishmash, I neither know nor care what that buffoon is up to right now. Maybe he’s sleeping off yesterday’s events too, maybe he’s plotting some other nonsense.”

“I would like to know. He’s my friend,” Fluttershy softly spoke up, trying to assert herself and stick up for Discord. “I know he, well, doesn’t represent the best among us, but I care very much for him and didn’t get a chance to talk to him very much yesterday.”

Maho giggled, her expression softening in favor of the yellow pegasus. “Yes dearie, I’m sure you’ll get a chance. So then, how did your night with Sequoia go? I understand you slept in his garden last night. Did you two enjoy a romantic time together? Isn’t my son just a sweetheart?”

Dash hissed as she glared at the queen, ready to speak before Fluttershy calmed her down with a hoof to her friend’s mouth. After Rainbow calmed down, Fluttershy adopted her best serious demeanor. “Your son and I did talk in fact. I must admit, he’s a very nice stallion. Very kind and very understanding. And… Well, after talking with him, he decided he wasn’t interested in a marriage under these circumstances.”

Maho’s loving expression fell apart into a state of surprise. “What? Sequoia said that…?” Maho held a hoof to her chin. “Huh. Normally he’s all for making beautiful babies…. Did he really say… Hm.”

“Mother.”

The sound of her second oldest son’s voice nearly made her jump. “Sequoia? Where did you come from?”

“I… like this one a lot. She is too pure and kind. I don’t want to keep her trapped here.”

“What? But…

“I understand your interest in all this,” Fluttershy continued, “but if even Sequoia is against it, please… I politely ask for you to drop this marriage idea.”

The queen sat baffled by this turn of events, at a loss for words for where to go. She pondered, dug into the deepest crevices of her mind for a response, yet failed to find any valid argument. “So… You don’t like my son? I mean, he’s a wonderful caring and handsome prince after all.”

“Oh he absolutely is!” Fluttershy beamed, genuinely delighted to refer to the prince in question as such, causing him to smile. “I’m not saying it can’t happen, it’s just that under the circumstances, I’m just not interested in being forced into it. Sequoia felt the same way, though he did express a liking to me. Please, if it’s going to happen at all, I just ask you to let it happen naturally.”

Maho’s eyes darted in utter confusion, the sheer curveball thrown at her obvious for all to see. “I… I see. It’s just that I've picked mates for my sons for centuries now, based on their ability to strengthen the numbers of my kind, as well as based on their compatibility. I’ve never really had any of my boys decline before, let alone Sequoia of all people, so to have it happen now… With you of all mares…”

“I’m flattered you think so highly of me, and after what you said about me, I think I would like to know more. But I mean this in the nicest way possible, please let this one go.”

Maho was silent. She made a glance over to her husband, who smiled and simply nodded. No words were spoken between them, but with over a millennium and a half of being together, it was clearly what was said.

“...Fine.”

Twilight perked up hearing this. “Y-you accept? You’re dropping this for real?”

“Yes, for real Purple.” Maho beckoned Orchid over as she had the maiden take Acacia for her. “You win. I’ll give up on this little marriage arrangement between my son and your friend. I value the vampony population and I value taking in my kind from the outside world. But hearing Sequoia himself speak against it… I just can’t bring myself to force something onto him. I refuse to be that kind of parent.”

Twilight smiled. “Thank you, Maho.”

"Yes yes, now don't get all sappy on me."

A collective sigh of relief was had among the mares. Twilight had anticipated a long drawn out argument regarding her friend's one-sided arranged marriage, yet the now melancholy monarch's sails had the wind taken out of them. It would seem she lost the will to push on.

However this moment of respite was not to last.

A venomous array of stomps preceded the march of the previously absent purple unicorn among the visitors. Curiosity turned to apprehension upon gazing at the look of conviction illuminating her face, her anger putting a mild fear in Twilight, both out of shock to see it and for the implications such a look had for progress.

Maho seems rather unfazed by this display. To be more accurate, she was definitely annoyed rather than intimidated upon witnessing—what she perceived—an imminent childish tantrum coming her way. Her attention was more drawn by the sight of this mare’s mother trailing behind her, whose panicky flailing indicated that she had already tried and failed to talk her daughter down. Alongside her was the professor, who was decidedly less flustered judging by her stoic smoking of her pipe.

Starlight pushed aside the guards who attempted to interfere, a gesture from their queen discouraging them from getting further involved. In a matter of seconds, the distance between her and Maho was closed, them staring each other in the eyes and creating a thick tension in the already chilly air.

“Queen Mahogany. We need to talk.”

“What do you want, Other Purple? I’ve already got one purple Equestrian riding my ass, I’m not keen on turning this into a three-way.”

“It's about my mother. You call her Rafflesia, but her real name is Skylight. She's been missing for years, and now that I've finally found her again, she's going to be coming home with me when my friends and I leave.”

Maho raised her eyebrow, still very much annoyed. “Excuse you?”

“Did I stutter?”

Twilight was on the brink of a heart attack, her face paling as Maho narrowed her eyes and stood from her seat to meet Starlight at eye level… as best as she could being shorter than her.

“Listen, sweetie. I understand you have this little thing going on with one of my subjects. I sympathize. But I cannot just throw my little vamponies to the wolves like that. Do you have any idea what kind of dangers await her in the outside world? No, of course you don't.”

“...There is so much wrong with what you just said, I barely know where to start. But most importantly, she has a family, Mahogany! She has a husband and daughter who miss her, and I am that daughter! She hasn't been able to return to us all these years because you wouldn't let her!”

“Other Purple, you best be using your head. I can't let any of my vamponies leave while those monsters out there are skulking about. Monsters that seek to snuff out the already dwindling vampony numbers, monsters that are out there because of ME.”

“You’ve been keeping my mom here for two decades, she hasn’t been allowed to leave. It’s the same with a lot of other vamponies here too. I’ve had a few chats with some of the staff here, as well as the citizens around the city. A lot of them were basically forced to come here against their will, forced to uproot their lives and leave everything behind.”

“Do you think I like keeping families apart? HELL NO. But with everything that my Tia has told me about what's happened in the past few years alone, I'm not convinced it's safe for them. And let me tell you, this beast named "Vengeance" would eat you alive when they find out your mother is not like them. Do you want to live life constantly running around and having to watch over your shoulder? Can you live with yourself if they succeed and hurt you or her, or even someone close to you just by association?! Do you think I could live with myself if I willingly let that happen?! I can’t let her go just yet, it’s for her own good!”

“YOU DON’T GET TO MAKE THAT CHOICE FOR HER!” Starlight shouted.

“On the contrary! I AM THE QUEEN! It is literally my job to make that choice!” Maho shot back.

“Not this choice, Queenie. Nobody knows what's better for her than her own family. Here's how it's going to be: Either you peacefully let her go, or I'm going to tell Twilight and all of Equestria all about how you've been unlawfully holding Equestrian citizens prisoner against their will! Try to ignore me, and I will make you regret it.”

Maho’s face contorted further into a glare whose heat would counter the chilly snowy weather outside the windows. “Oh you’re playing a dangerous game here, Other Purple. Your mother is a good friend of mind, and thus I am willing to overlook your foolhardiness. I’ll have you know that many of my subjects who stay in safety within the mist here are taking refuge of their own accord. They knew what they were getting themselves into and I promise you they are well taken care of, in exchange for playing their part in our community… But listen here, you little brat…” The monarch extended her hoof and poked Starlight’s sternum, hard enough to shove her back a bit. “They would be dead without my intervention. Your mother would be dead without my intervention.”

Starlight didn’t back down from Maho’s show of dominance. If anything, it made her double down with a show of her own as she slapped the hoof aside. A bold move that caught Maho off guard for the second time this morning. “Does that justify effectively kidnapping people?! People from a foreign land at that?! You’re even trying to do the same with Fluttershy! Even worse, pushing her to marry your son! How do you explain that?! You crashed a gala, you kicked my friend in the face, you disregard anyone who even mildly annoys you, and yet everyone just sweeps your behavior under the rug!”

“Oh you little shit! Are you now implying my babies are somehow to blame?!”

Starlight glanced over at Celestia and her vampony brothers, whose reactions ranged from mild astonishment to bald shock at the sheer audacity on display. “I didn’t want to say anything, but since you brought it up… Yes. Not entirely, and I still think they’re good people, but I refuse to believe anyone in their right mind would excuse you for your childish, selfish, and downright disrespectful behavior unless they know you personally!”

Spruce’s jaw dropped.

Celestia’s eyes shot open in horror.

Hawthorne decided now was a good time to retreat back into the kitchen.

Bonsai sipped the last of his tea and chuckled in amazement.

Twilight and the rest of the entourage waited, frozen in shock at the whiplash the mood had taken. (“No no no! It was going so well too!”) Twilight thought as she trembled in her seat.

Maho stood, seething.

The pupils of her eyes contracted into slits. Her pearly whites grew more visible with Starlight noticing they were looking prime for tearing flesh. A black aura engulfed her hooves as they twisted and morphed into those distinctive talons, and spread to her surroundings.

“You bitch,” the queen said in a quiet raspy tone, a stark contrast to her previous demeanor, “You come into my land. Disrespect my duties as a queen. MOCK ME WILL YOU…! I SHOULD JUST…!”

The giant windows of the hall quickly went black, accompanied with the vicious pecking and screeching of… birds? The exterior saw an absurdly large flock of crimson phoenixes, each with a murderous looking set of four eyes and were aggressively attempting to breach the perimeter. The staff and their guests took shelter wherever they could apart from Starlight who—to her credit—stood her ground. If she were indeed scared out of her wits, she was doing an exemplary job of concealing it.

Maho pointed a claw at Starlight, a gesture clearly meant to be accompanied with some sort of speech. However, the queen halted her action the instant she gazed upon the grisly claws she now had, as if only just now learning of the existence of the murderous murder outside. The queen grunted loudly and grabbed her head, though not before retracting her nails back into their ungulate form and closing her eyes.

“No… Not here… I refuse to lose control again…”

The queen calmed herself with a plethora of deep breaths, dissipating the aura and with it the angry avians vanished into ash, just as suddenly as they appeared. All seemed calm and quiet again, albeit with everyone shaken. The instigator of this fiasco stood silently, equally feeling confused and guilty for taking it this far, though she was in far too deep to back down now. Maho, once her breathing was controlled again, popped her neck and opened her eyes again, having returned to their normal state.

“You… You should consider yourself extremely fortunate you weren’t talking to me in my younger days. Back then…” Maho inhaled a sharp and strangely threatening breath. “I would have murdered you without a second thought at the first iota of insolence.”

Starlight’s gaze narrowed into another glare, though much milder this time. “I will not be lectured by a hypocrite. You give me crap for coming into your land and mock you, but you’ve been doing that exact same thing since I first met you. I’m going to ask you again: are you going to give me my mother back or not?”

Maho, in an unexpected turn, chuckled. “You don’t give up, do you? I commend you for your downright reckless bravery, though you should know such boldness isn’t far from foolishness. Still, such testicular fortitude…” The queen, having remembered the large mug of tea and the croissant still on the table at her seat, grabbed both and shoved the entire pastry into her mouth. “Tell you what,” she said with her mouth full, ejecting crumbs in the unicorn’s direction, “Allow me time to think about it. If you’re serious about this, there is…” she chewed and swallowed the treat, “one thing I wish for you to do first.”

“And what might that be?” Starlight responded with a growing curiosity.

As Maho lifted the mug to her lips, she used her free hoof to point out through the window. Specifically, she pointed to the badlands beyond the bridged ravine out in the distance. The region stood at the base of the large mountain ranges that formed the valley housing the city and apart from one or two buildings spotted around the outer boundaries was nearly desolate.

“The Corridor of Bones. Our land’s sacred battle grounds. Legend has it that the founder of Bloodmist dueled in those lands. It is said the ground is so saturated with millions of corpses of fallen warriors over numerous centuries that the sand that populates the area are that of the ground bones, hence, its name. Now, it mostly functions as a resting place of sorts for the dead who’s ashes are scattered by their loved ones.”

“Okay… And?”

“Isn’t it obvious? You and I… We’re going to duel there.”

Starlight’s brow rose in intrigue, the queen’s words sending gossip among the staff. Spruce and Celestia shared a glance for the umpteenth time that morning, the former throwing his hooves up while Twilight was still attempting to process this. It was Skylight who cautiously stepped forward, trembling from the implication of her baby getting hurt.

“Um, your majesty?” she spoke in a soft squeak of a voice, “When you say ‘duel’, I hope you don’t…”

“Relax, dear,” Maho said as she waved her hoof dismissively, “It will not be a battle to the death, no. I don’t much care for this girl, but I hardly wish death upon her.” She chugged down the last of her tea and slammed the mug on the table, the impact causing nearby drinks to rattle. “However, that doesn’t mean I’m going to hold back. Other Purple, you and I appear to have some… hostility between us at this time.”

“That is a massive understatement,” Starlight practically spat as she narrowed her eyes.

“Indeed. So, how about we pound off that aggression and settle this with actions. You will fight with all your might and soul, and prove your strength. If I’m to let your mother go home with you, I need you to prove to me you have the ability to protect not just her, but the current and future generations of vamponies that may one day walk outside Bloodmist once again. Fight me as if your life and the life of your mother depended on it. Because in a way, it just might.”

“And if I win this fight, you’ll let my mother go?”

“If you win my respect, yes I’ll even dissolve the very policy that’s keeping her here.”

Starlight eyeballed her mother and her friends, each an assortment of concern and confusion. Her mother’s eyes, the tears and fear shining through, spoke clearly that she desperately wanted her child to turn back and walk away. That it just wasn’t worth seeing her beaten down and run ragged.

But it was not to be. There was far too much at stake to step back.

“Agreed,” Starlight said with no hint of hesitation, much to the horror of her mother who turned her glance at the ponies at the table, pleading for one of them, somebody to stop her. “But let’s gather an audience. I don’t want to leave any chance of you weaseling out of this.”

Maho smirked and popped her neck again. “Fine. You have a deal. You bet when that bulletin is posted, spectators are going to come in droves to watch. It’ll be the first time they see their queen spar with someone other than my husband or my son.”

Starlight’s glare grew more intense. “Be careful, you won’t be the first queen whose flank I’ve kicked to the curb.”

“But no doubt I’ll be far more formidable. I don’t know what kind of horrifying demons you’ve faced in your day… But they aren’t even in the same league as what you’re about to have a go at.” Maho grabbed her cloak and wrapped it around her shoulders. “I wonder what your mom will think. Will she be proud of her little pookie…? Or will she be frightened by her rage?”

Twilight furiously slammed her hooves on the table as she stood up, having had just about enough of this farce of a display. “Okay, I can’t stand by and watch this any longer! Starlight! What the hell do you think you’re doing?! Are you insane?!”

Starlight turned her attention to the princess, the mask of determination still firm on her face. “Don’t care. If I have to beat her to get my mom back, then that’s what’ll happen. I just want to bring my mom back home… Back to her real home.”

“You…! Everything was going swimmingly this morning! I just can’t believe you!”

“Twilight, I–”

“No, shut up! This-this-this isn’t some game where you can go around, just instigating drama! This is politics! Diplomacy! I sympathize, I really do. But I’ve had my fair share of fighting up to this point! I’ve tolerated a lot of bull, but I can’t take it! I just… ARG, my headache is back again!”

It was rare to see Twilight just snap in rage to this degree, stunning everyone into silence. Even the queen, who had antagonized her since first contact, was taken aback as she stared blankly. An awkward aura lingered as nobody really knew what to do next, but thankfully a disciplined throat clearing came from the elder unicorn marine.

“Pardon me, if I may. Princess Twilight, your frustration is understandable. And frankly, the idea of Ms. Glimmer engaging in fisticuffs with the vampony queen is ludicrous and as it stands, I can’t frankly allow it.”

Twilight sighed, partially in relief and partially out of exhaustion. “Thank you, General Atha. I’m glad someone is listening to reason.”

Starlight was about to protest when Atha placed her hoof around her apprentice. “That is why I am going to train her first.”

Just as quickly as her respite came, that bravado faltered. “What…” Twilight asked flatly.

“If I may be so bold to exercise my perspective, this is a conflict that will not be resolved with mere words. Both sides have much they must get off their chest. Your worries are valid, but emotions are fickle. It is as the queen said. Sometimes that aggression needs an outlet. Oh, Queen Mahogany?”

“Maho.”

“I’m not going to call you that. Your duel is set to take place within those battlegrounds, correct? May I trouble you ask if I take Ms. Glimmer there to prepare?”

Maho shrugged. “Yes, by all means. Do what you must, just have her ready by the time this little duel comes. We’ll determine when later.”

“Very good. Princess Twilight, I insist you excuse us, training begins immediately.”

Without waiting for a reply, Atha used her magic to pick up her disciple and carried her out of the dining hall, Starlight glaring at Maho the entire duration. Twilight slumped back in her seat and buried her face in her hooves. “Ugh… What’s so wrong with wanting to handle things diplomatically…?”

Skylight was not in better shape. She bit her hoof, wracking her nerves over the events that unfolded before her. The lost maid turned to her queen for guidance and noticed the grin plastered across her lips. “Um, your Majesty?”

Maho chuckled and turned her attention to her faithful servant, with a distinct confidence in her.

“That daughter of yours. She’s got a certain fire in her eyes… Reminds me a lot of myself in my youth.”

Fire…

Smoke…

Blood…

In an all too familiar scenario at this point, Discord was back in this dream again.

However this time, it was the very embodiment of hell.

Discord seemed to have walked into the aftermath of a massacre, the houses of the village were all set ablaze with the asphyxiating plumes of smoke polluting the air, which would have choked Discord’s lungs if he had any to speak of. Everything from the buildings to what little vegetation populated the streets burned violently, the heatwaves distorting whatever was visible.

This chaotic conflagration, while not his forte, was something Discord could tolerate. What he couldn’t was the haunting sight of the denizens charred and disfigured from the inferno… And from the spears and pitchforks that had maliciously skewered them. Bodies littered the street, some having suffered some utterly horrifying agony in their last moments. The disgusting brutality of such a mass murder was too much for even he to describe in words.

Those guilty of this wanted to erase this town from existence. Whoever did this possessed a grudge and made it clear there would be no quarter given to their victims.

The draconequus attempted to lift himself off the ground, so as not to have to step around the ground stained red and bodies with faces too mutilated to identify. Alas, it would seem the effects from the previous morning transferred into the dreams too, as even basic magic was inaccessible to him. Reluctantly, he navigated his way towards the plaza once more, where the well would be waiting, unsure what secrets it would reveal this time.

The well would not have the opportunity to provide him refuge, unfortunately. Standing between it and Discord was a small equine figure, standing on his hind legs, clad in white and gold robes and wearing a mask of pale. What little of his body was visible, a red coat and eyes radiating a furious hot white through the mask’s eyeholes. The most prominent feature—one that was reminiscent of a certain queen—were the pair of claws where his front hooves would have been, gauntlets composed of glowing coals each encasing a molten arm.

Arms that likely commanded the disfiguration of the masses.

Arms that certainly ignited the inferno that replaced them.

And this figure stood above the downed shadowy mare, dressed in white robes almost identical to his own.

“Who are you?!” Discord demanded. “Step away from her, or I’ll…”

The fiery figure turned to face Discord directly, his talons incinerating any moisture in the air and emitting unholy amounts of steam. Discord backed down, well aware he would be no match against anything in his current state, much less this guy.

“...Entropy.”

Discord blinked. “What?”

The figure raised his claw and drew his thumb across his throat, the message being clear. “I will not let you get away this time. Now there is nothing to stand between us.”

Discord defensively put up his dukes. There was nothing else he could do. He glanced at the helpless mare on the ground, her body in the midst of falling apart into the inky mess he once saw before as the fire-clad foe stepped over her. Each step charred the black, evaporating the pooling blood and causing the remainder to sizzle and bubble as it boiled.

“Ent…y…” the mare weakly coughed as she lay on the ground, “Protect… The bell…”

“B-bell? You mean…”

The figure stopped to turn back to the dying mare. Despite his blazing facade, he was cold and silent. Discord could do little to stop him as he aimed an open claw at the mare and charged a ball of glowing hot fire at his fingertips.

“I have had just about enough of you. Die… You traitor!”

Both the mare and the well behind her erupted in an explosion as the fireball made contact. As equally violent as the rest of the scene, the volcanic burst shook the ground and nearly knocked Discord off his feet.

“No…!” Discord looked on in horror… Then in anger. “You… I don’t know who you are, but you–”

The figure snapped his head back and took aim with his other claw, charging a second blast. The blazing beast narrowed his eyes and lunged as the last thing Discord saw was everything going white.

“Long live the king!”

The draconequus awoke in his bed, drawing deep gasps of air. His blanket was thrown aside as a result of him bolting to a sitting position. He shivered, the events of the dream still lingering. Several minutes of sweat and slapping himself followed, Discord’s mind racing with frustration.

“Gah, why?! Why does this keep happening?! What am I supposed to take away from this?!”

Having calmed himself, Discord took a look around his room which was illuminated by the daylight. He sighed before retrieving the bewitching bell from under his pillow.

“What does it mean…?”

“What do you mean, Spruce?”

"I just told you Cypress, the wedding isn't going to happen."

"No not that, why is Mother agreeing to fight the outsider in the Corridor? That unicorn has some gall to be throwing orders around like that. Does she honestly believe–"

"Look, just send the order to the press, it’s a royal decree, they’ll make it a top priority."

Cypress rolled his eyes and took a sip from his espresso before taking his pen to the legal pad while Spruce held his head, slumping forward onto the dining room table, the hall now vacant save for him and Celestia sitting opposite of him and Twilight sitting adjacent to her.

“So… I need to ask,” Twilight said with thinly-veiled frustration. “Starlight said something about your mother kidnapping Equestrian citizens? Wanna tell me if there’s any truth to that?”

“There’s more nuance to it than that,” Spruce responded, merely waving his hoof without looking up, “but in effect… Yeah. Though, she insists it's an evacuation rather than an abduction.”

“...The hay does that mean?! evacuation from what exactly?”

Spruce lifted his face to meet Celestia’s. “Sister, be honest with me. How far in the dark is Twilight?”

“Well… I don’t believe she knows about… them.”

Spruce nodded reluctantly. “That sounds about right. It’s been… What, about thirty, maybe forty years since the last time they reared their ugly heads? I don’t believe she was even a sperm at that point.”

“Uh, who are we talking about?” Twilight inquired.

“The people responsible for this whole mess, for the very law your friend takes offense with. I believe it is important for you to know some context, as there is a non-zero chance you may have to worry about the aftermath of the policy’s abolishment.”

Twilight leaned forward, anticipating the direction this conversation was going. “Go on…”

Spruce lit his horn and manifested a filing cabinent’s worth of documents and sketches. “Remember when I talked about Mother's little bender after the Nightmare Moon incident? About how she killed an Equestrian noble and her self-imposed exile after? Well, in the few decades between then and when we found her again, it seemed she took her anger out on certain communities who… understandably resented her. Since then, there have been groups who retaliated against the vampony communities within Equestria.”

Celestia sighed, a hint of sorrow and regret falling upon her as she rested her hooves on the table. “I blame myself. I… I was far too lenient with Mother’s actions, even if they were out of intense grief. I did everything I could to make it up to those who were wronged, I supplied the resources needed to rebuild and recover, but I feel they weren’t satisfied.” The elder alicorn rested her face on her hooves. “I know I should’ve done more, but I was mourning as well. I’ve always doubted myself as a ruler, but I was so inadequate at that time up to now.”

“Sister, please. We’ve been through this before, there is only so much you can do. The burden is not yours to bear alone, I cannot say I am blameless either. I was thrust into the role of prince regent when I wasn’t prepared for it, I was sloppy in handling it.”

“You were always better at it, though. You had the foresight to form and delegate responsibility and power to the parliament. Me, I always have a hard time letting go.”

Twilight coughed to remind the siblings she was still present. “Sorry, I know you’re trying to have a moment, but…”

“Right right, apologies,” Spruce removed the clip from a manilla folder and laid its contents out in the open. “Anyway, there have always been violent hate groups that target Vamponies, some of them also extending that hate to non-equine groups such as griffins and dragons. Shortly after Mother returned home, there were reported violent events targeting vampony individuals and their families. Lynchings, arsons, rapes, it got really bad, to the point Sister had to declare martial law.”

“Martial law?” Twilight parroted, eyes wide in shock. “That’s very serious. So, when you called it an evacuation earlier…?”

“Yes, Mother oversaw the recovery of her subjects back to the homeland. It was the start of what would be called the ‘Bring Them Home’ policy, she saw it as her mission to protect her subjects from the fallout of her mistakes. Sister collaborated in order to ensure any vamponies and their families found safety here in Bloodmist, protected by the namesake mist, as well as the Stormcrows.”

“Uh, Stormcrows?”

“Those crimson phoenixes that were summoned outside the windows. They’re netherborn monsters Mother commands that feast on her foes like starving piranhas. Beasts of pure malice they are, they don’t even need to feed, they tear their victims flesh apart simply because they can.”

“Ugh…” Twilight shivered at the thought of what would have happened if those windows gave way. “How many are there?”

“Legend has it Mother has hundreds of thousands at her command. Father says they respect her enough to cooperate with her, but would probably turn on her in the event she perished. But they make a valuable defense for the archipelago, they can pick off invading forces long before they even step foot on land.”

“I see. So, those groups. Do they still exist?”

“The worst of the massacres happened in the first century following Nightmare Moon, but it still pops up to this day.”

Twilight tapped her chin as she pondered. “Come to think of it, Maho did tell Starlight her mother would be dead without intervention.”

“Unfortunately, this evacuation strategy leads to a lot of families being broken up. We try to ensure a victim’s spouses, children, and so on are brought along with them when they’re moved to Bloodmist, but sometimes we don’t have that opportunity. Mother is expedient in whisking them away for their own sake. For what it’s worth, the vast majority are grateful for the shelter. Though, I imagine being isolated in this land… Mother has always been adamant in keeping them here for the security of the nation. On one side of the coin, I understand. On the flip side…”

“Being cut off from the outside isn’t good for the economy and wellbeing.”

“Yes. Due to the nature of things, we’ve had to distance ourselves from the rest of the world to keep the threats out. It was an immense challenge to convince Mother to reopen relations with Equestria after. Honestly, the fact she personally traveled to Equestria to escort Tia and Lulu back was unusual. Although, perhaps part of her wanted to assess if Equestria was a safer place after hearing about some of the things that have happened.”

“Somehow, I doubt that. If that was her goal, I’d say kicking the new princess in the face was counterproductive.”

Spruce shrugged. “I cannot say for certain.” The prince scanned his documents, picking out certain sheets along with some sketches. “Oh yes, I should mention something before I forget. While at first, it was an assortment of groups that continued to attack our kind, recently it seems they’ve been more organized and consolidated under a single banner. The official name seems to change every now and then, but one phrase always seems to persist.”

Spruce slid the resources over to Twilight. She glanced through the sketches. They mostly consisted of ponies in white and gold robes with pale masks, the sole feature of said masks being gold lips. One sketch portrayed a group of them with pitchforks and spears, another portrayed an insignia worn on the front of the robes, along with a photograph of a similar symbol found on the obsolete Bloodmist coat of arms.

“We’ve taken to calling this particular group ‘Blinding Light Society’, because of the chants they say and because of some variation of that chant vandalizing the places they ransack.”

Spruce passed another photo detailing exactly that.

“Cave Lux Caeca.”

Twilight narrowed her eyes at the words painted on the side of the old castle of the two sisters, graffiti she remembered clearing away during the renovations she and her friends did to the abandoned palace.

“Beware the Blinding Light…”

The bridge crossing into the Corridor of Bones was a strangely uncomfortable endeavor for Starlight. While the large bridge itself was safe and soundly constructed, it was still built over a ravine dozens of meters wide, at a dizzying height above the deep frigid waters below. This wasn’t even considering the hundreds of the queen’s sinister raptors along the high cables holding up the structure, staring down at her. Watching her. Waiting for her to give them just any excuse to swoop down and peck her to shreds.

She wasn’t keen on giving them one, so she maintained her best poker face and continued marching with her mother and mentor into the outer reaches of the capitol, into the badlands that marked the base of the mountains.

“Hut hut, Ms. Glimmer,” Atha chirped to her disciple. “You mustn't be discouraged by a mere bridge or its guardians. You’ve quite a trial ahead of you, maintain speed.”

“Is this really such a good idea?” Skylight apprehensively inquired, carrying a basket of bento and blankets along with a coat or two. “Y-you’re challenging Queen Mahogany, the very queen of crimson crows herself. She… even if she says it’s not to the death, she’s not going to hold back…”

“Mother,” Starlight called to her mother with a confident grin on her face. “I’ve handled myself with a lot of things. I’m sure a royal brat will just be a footnote in my long list of achievements.”

“Starlight, sweetie, I’m worried. I just don’t want to see you get hurt… I feel like you don’t know what you’re up against.”

“Hence why we are training,” Atha calmly stated. The elder unicorn fiddled with a can of Bloodmist tobacco, loading it into her pipe before lighting it with a spark from her horn. “I have had the unexpected pleasure of facing off against her in my past. Whilst I was soundly trounced during that exhibition, I still remember how that delinquent carries herself in combat. Sure, it’s been well over forty years at this point, but I believe I can pass on some of my experience.”

“But… It’s just… Even if you could do it, my Glimmy can’t escape the bruises!”

Atha exhaled a puff, the sweet smoke being carried by the wind behind her. “Yes, sometimes we take on quite a lot of pain for the ones we love. Unfortunately, whether or not this could have been avoided before, there is no going back now. Ms. Glimmer nevertheless could do with a nice warm-up, maybe a refresher on the spells I taught her.”

Skylight tilted her head in intrigue. “You taught her magic?”

“But of course, much of her arsenal was inherited from me. You may not know it, but you are speaking to the commander of the Equestrian Royal Marine Corps Special Magic Combat Division, Major General Atha. I also happen to have a Phd in Mana Physics and have taught at some of Equestria’s most prestigious universities. If there is any pony on this planet who is more than qualified to fortify Ms. Glimmer’s arsenal of aether, it would be yours truly.”

Starlight jumped with excitement. “Oh yeah, you taught me how to do so many great spells! Even some I was never able to do. Ooh, what’s that combo you do with Compression again?”

Atha took a puff of her pipe and blew a perfect ring that faded with the wind. “Oh, you mean that one?” she replied with a wink. “I call it ‘the railgun’. It basically combines several incantations: three telekinetic spells, a conversion spell, and an electromagnetic spell. I first carve a cubic meter of the earth and lift it into the air. Then I use Compression to condense that piece of rock down to the size of a cubic centimeter, which maintains its mass. I’ll use a Newtonian spell to counteract the force of gravity to make it easy to store for later, but not before using Conversion to transmute it into a magnetic metal. Finally, when I’m ready to use it, I will supercharge a magnetic current and launch the pebble sized block at hypersonic speeds. With an acceleration of an object with that kind of mass, it creates an explosion through kinetic force alone. Quite potent in blowing holes in a ship’s broadsides.”

“Woah,” Skylight responded in awe. “You must be incredibly strong. Most unicorns would pass out from the strain before they compressed objects down to half that size, let alone down to one-millionth. That’s not an easy feat by any means.”

“I know, right?” Starlight said, grinning widely. “I’ve tried many times, but I guess I need to be hitting the gym.”

“It certainly helps that my false eye is a mana gem, takes some of the burden off of me so perhaps I have an unfair advantage. That aside, Mrs. Skylight, I understand you are quite a magic savant yourself.”

“Well, I was. I won’t say I’m anywhere near your level. I had to relearn a lot when my vampony genes awakened, dark mana has a different feel from the standard.”

“Ah yes, I’ve dabbled with it myself. Its qualities make it more complicated to work with for most Equestrian magic users. But with some study and practice, it’s not too difficult. I dare say Ms. Glimmer could learn it in a week.” Atha smirked with pride as she put her pipe up to her lips once more.

Skylight cracked a smile. “Heh. You seem supremely confident in yourself. Hubris has a habit of backfiring. Still, I’m impressed. Actually, you remind me a bit of my mother.”

“Oh hey mom?” Starlight said, turning her head to her mom. “I know I was barely four or five when I last saw you, but I don’t recall ever hearing anything about your mom, not even from dad.”

“Oh, well I don’t know if she’s still alive. The last time I talked to her was when I was pregnant with you actually. My memory of that night was a blur, but we weren’t on the best terms. Let’s see, I believe her name was… Luster Dawn?”

Atha quietly coughed, choking on the smoke she inhaled. “Lu-*cough*-Luster D-Dawn you s-say?” she raspily asked between coughs and watering eyes. “That name brings some memories…”

“Uh, are you okay professor?” Starlight asked with concern.

“Y-yes, I’m right as rain. Had a momentary lapse in respiratory function, fret not.”

Skylight reached into her basket and pulled out a bottle of water which she gave to Atha, who in turn chugged it down lacking her typical sophistication. “Do you know her? It seems like that name sparked some nostalgia…”

Atha cleared her throat and hacked up the mucus, spitting it over the bridge’s rails. “Yes, well. Let’s just say we’re not friends. I knew her from some time ago and she was always resentful about something. Not too social and I understand she was neither a good parent nor wife.”

“Yeah, that sounds about right. I never really had a good relationship with her. She was never really around, so when I met Firelight, I decided to leave and start a new life with him.”

“I see…” Atha cleared her throat a few more times as she decided to save her smoking for another opportunity. “Perhaps it was the right decision. I dare say she deserved to be old and alone. You are simply returning the love she showed you. Or rather the lack thereof.”

“So… Is she still around?” Starlight asked as they passed the gate of the bridge.

“I fear not. Would seem her husband died some time back and out of grief she went with him. It’s all the same anyway, that crusty old crone was hardly more than an oxygen thief, not worth the dirt she’s buried in… Err, no offense.”

“None taken, she may be my mother but I can’t say this news really moves me to tears.”

“Yes well… Anyway, that subject is best saved for another time.”

Skylight took point in leading the trio through a trail in the small forest near the bridge. The journey took them to a small temple where a young priestess was busy sweeping around the shrine. “Excuse me, Sakaki?”

The pegasus maiden smiled and shifted her attention to her guest. “Hello Lady Rafflesia, it is good to see you again. It's a unique opportunity that I see you away from Her Majesty’s side.”

“Yes well, it’s been a unique few days leading up to this. Um, Her Majesty has granted permission to use the Corridor for training some of our visiting guests from Equestria, so I’d like to request permission to use the temple as shelter for the duration of said training.”

Sakaki tilted her head in intrigue. “Training? As in battle?”

Skylight glanced at Starlight whose curiosity was getting the best of her, her gaze shifting to the eastern architecture. “Well… I’ll explain in greater detail a bit later, but to summarize, my… My daughter is going to duel Queen Mahogany in due time.”

The priestess widened her eyes in mild shock. “...Oh. Uh, I see. Say no more, I’ll prepare the Blessing for her.”

As the maiden scurried away into the temple, Skylight stepped upon the wood platform where a sapphire capraesque statue held a bell around its neck, a rope hanging down. She reached into her basket to extract a paper charm with hiragana writing on it and placed it at the foot of the statue. She then tugged the rope a few times, tapping her hooves together as the jingling of the bell rang softly across the temple, concluding with a silent prayer.

“Excuse me, Mrs. Skylight,” Atha said, “I’m curious, what is this?”

“Paying my respects to the Heavenly King. It is customary to offer the names of ourselves or our loved ones to him so that he might bless us with good fortune before conducting a challenging undertaking. Would you like to try it?”

“I don’t put much stock in such things, I’m afraid. My faith has been tested too many times.”

“I’m sorry to hear that. What about you, Starlight? Would you like to?”

Starlight joined them on the platform. “Err, how do I do this? I don’t really know how to write in anything other than Ponish…”

Skylight offered her a talisman and a calligraphy brush, both having been prepared before the statue long before their arrival. “That’s perfectly fine. The Heavenly King’s blessing transcends writing. It doesn’t have to be complicated, the feeling is what matters.”

Starlight took the brush and shrugged. “Well… Alright. Here goes nothing I guess.” She pondered for a moment to decide what she was going to write and the prayer to go with it. She placed the brush to the paper charm and wrote as neatly as she could. She did her best to mimic her mother’s motions from before: placing the charm at the statue’s feet, ringing the bell, clapping her hooves, and silently stating her prayer in her head. She felt a small breeze of wind rush through her as she completed her ritual, as if it were being acknowledged by some spiritual force.

The trio of mares were standing in silence when Sakaki returned holding a tray with two bangles on a cushion. “The Heavenly King accepts your tributes and shall acknowledge your hardships. On his behalf, I bestow his Blessings upon you, in the form of my great-great-grandfather’s improved protection amulets. Wear these and you will be gifted long-term protection from the sacred mist that protects our home, so long as you wear them you will be exempt from the Heavenly King’s ire. May the Heavenly King continue to protect our precious queen and her charge.”

Skylight took both bangles from the maiden and presented them to her daughter and her mentor. “Please wear this during your training. Prince Cypress’s protection amulets might get lost, so these charms can be worn instead. Unlike the amulets, the mist protection won’t expire with these. I… Still don’t know how to feel about all this, but I don’t think I can stop it. Best you be as well equipped as possible.”

Starlight accepted her bangle and placed it on her right hoof. “Thank you mom. I promise I won’t let you down.”

Atha placed hers on the left hoof. “Your concern is appreciated. Let us repay it with interest. Ms. Glimmer, shall we go over the basics to get you up to speed?”

“Of course, Professor!”

“Mrs. Skylight, is the entire Corridor fair game or is there a specific region set aside?

“The entire area has a Regeneration enchantment on it, so any damage done to the environment will disappear after a twenty-four hour period. As long as you stay clear of any settlements, you should be fine. I’ve seen Her Majesty spar countless times with Sir Bonsai and Prince Spruce, and it’s quite a sight to behold.”

“Very well. Let’s go somewhere remote. I’m thinking that portion of mountain up there should do. I will see you there, Ms. Glimmer.”

Atha lit her horn and vanished in a puff as she teleported. Starlight lit her horn to do the same. “Don’t worry mom. I’ve been through too much to give up on you. We’re going to make this work and get you out of here.” With a smile, Starlight too vanished.

Skylight sighed and returned her gaze to the statue where the talisman with her name in Ponish was placed.

“That’s part of what worries me…”

(“What a wild ride this has been so far. The week isn’t even over and so much has happened.”)

After going through all the documents and folders for literal hours, Twilight stretched every part of her stiff body and yawned. Having been holed up in her room for the better half of the day, it was getting dark outside.

(“Geez. Where does the time go? It’s too late to do anything but not late enough to go to sleep yet… Maybe I’ll go for a walk… Eh, not really feeling it. Screw it, I’m just going to call it an early night.”)

Twilight began her pre-sleep ritual of setting out her water on the nightstand and going into the bathroom to brush her teeth and wash her face.

(“Ugh. Starlight, what kind of mess did you get yourself into…? Though, I guess it’s understandable,”) she thought as she spit out the foam from her toothpaste. (“I kinda lost control of myself too during that… fiasco. Kinda like the queen on the first day.”)

After cleaning her dental supplies, she grabbed her hair brush and began straightening her mane out.

(“I’m too patient for my own good sometimes. I wonder if I would ever explode the way Starlight did… Or maybe not. She’s a good person, but…”) the princess smirked and giggled to herself. (“But she’s an impulsive one. She didn’t beat around the bush calling Maho out on her behavior. It would be admirable if it wasn’t such a diplomatic nightmare. But I’ll be damned if it wasn’t catharsis by proxy, I was singled out since I met her.”)

She continued to brush her mane as she let her thoughts run on.

(“Come to think of it, I wonder what she has against me specifically? Is it just because I succeeded Celestia and Luna in Equestria? No no, there’s gotta be something more to it, otherwise she’d give my friends the same treatment… I mean she kinda is, but not nearly like me. With Starlight, I can understand, she instigated. But Maho has been adversarial with me since before I even knew who she was. That kick is evidence enough…”)

With every passing thought, her brush strokes gradually slowed.

(“...Come to think of it, her attitude towards me turned hostile when she saw my cutie mark…”)

“Why do you have her mark?”

(“I wonder if ‘her’ refers to this friend Bonsai mentioned.”)

“She brought them back one day as foals, she was crying and distraught. She had a friend she would talk to whom I never met, I can only assume that friend is their biological mother.”

Twilight’s hairbrush ceased to move upon this epiphany.

(“Maybe she resents me because I resemble her friend? An ancestor perhaps…? No, that… Can’t be. Celestia and Luna are over a millennium old, I’d be so far removed genetically… But the more I think about it, this makes other things fall in line… I don’t even know where to begin with this…”)

Twilight stood in silence, simply processing this rabbithole her brain was spiraling itself into. She continued to think as she put away her brush. Reaching into her bag, she stumbled across another item she was well acquainted with: the bottle of potion Discord left for her. Picking it up, her eyes gazed into the pearlescent fluid. This was a dangerous reagent to throw into this concoction, but…

“I might be opening up one hell of a Pandora’s box… but I have to know.”

Standing on all four hooves, solid on the floor, she took a deep breath and put the bottle to her lips and sipped, placing the bottle back on the nightstand before the potion took effect.

Her vision went white yet again, this time rather than a chaotic inferno, she found herself in paradise. The field was grassy, the sky bright and clear, there were even birds singing.

“Where am I now?” A brief investigation of her surroundings revealed her to be at the bottom of a small ravine, a stone path leading down from the top. The field was vast enough to give her a clear view of the clouds above, with trees dotting the area, albeit some clearly showing scars of battle from times past. There was a rock formation leading to a large cave in the cliffsides… One that looked strangely familiar.

“Wait… is this–”

“Maho, my faithful friend…”

Twilight’s attention was yanked to the direction of the foreign voice, one that was definitely new yet sounded painfully similar to Celestia’s. Her eyes widened at the sight of a pair of mares.

One was Maho, much younger with a longer mane and lacking her crown. The other was… Words couldn’t describe the ethereal alicorn standing at the mouth of the cave, her veil hiding her face and stature absolutely dwarfing the vampony.

Yet none of that held a candle to the sight of her cutie mark, which was a near carbon copy of Twilight’s own.

“You wanted to talk to me?” the younger Maho asked, noticably calmer than the previous vision.

“My friend, please come in. I have something I must show you.”

Twilight followed the mares—who could not see the astral projection—and the scene was becoming more and more surreal with the layout striking her harder and harder with deja vu. The mare of pristine beauty led her friend to the end, a manger standing in the center before a crystalline wall, faint coos and cries echoing in the chamber.

“Is that…” Maho said with growing excitement as she hurried to the side of the makeshift crib. “Ohmygosh, it is!”

Twilight rushed to see what was getting the vampony excited, and she too felt her heart skip a beat upon seeing two foals who appeared to be freshly born. One was a white filly with pinkish hair while the other was a midnight filly with bluish hair.

Both alicorns.

“Oh my goodness, they’re so cute!” Maho gushed. “But wait, those features… Are they yours?”

The alicorn nodded. “Indeed. They are barely a day old.”

“But I didn’t know you had a… Who sired them? There has to be a stallion who…”

Her sentence trailed off as the mare placed a hoof to her lips. “Some miracles don’t have to be answered…”

Maho could not ignore the somber tone in which her friend spoke. Something was not right. “What… What’s going on, you seem devoid of energy…”

The alicorn stepped back and took the foals into both wings. With her hoof, she tugged away at her veil and removed it. The pristine beauty of this mare did not extend to her face, as she was aging rapidly.

“What?! No, no no what’s going on?! You’re–”

“My friend, there is not much time left for me. I have guided you on your journey to heal your spirit after all you’ve been. I want you to know these past few years have been some of the best I’ve ever known. However, my past has caught up with me. I have used what little mana, what little aether I possess to give life to these precious angels of mine… Regrettably, I will not be able to see them grow. Please… My final wish is for you to take my darlings in and raise them like your own.”

Maho jumped back in shock, tears welling up in her eyes. “W-what?! B-but I… I don’t know what I’m doing! I’ve never bore an offspring of my own, let alone raised one! I-I can’t…”

The alicorn smiled warmly. “You can. You have evolved into a wonderful, proud queen in the time I have known you. You are a mother to your own subjects… I have faith in you to raise your own darlings. Please… They won’t have anyone else… I won’t be around for longer… I entrust them to you, use the love you have to bring them… and yourself… into a brighter future…”

Maho’s tears began to flood from her eyes, she struggled to respond with any sort of objections. She averted her glance and clenched her claws into a tight fist before laxing the tension. She wiped her eyes before returning them to the fillies. “I… I will… For my life up till now, these claws only knew how to take the lives of my enemies… Now they will be used to protect the lives of my little ones… I will love and care for them, for they are my babies. They will know me as their mother, but I will never forget you for as long as I continue to exist… I love you, my friend…”

Maho stretched her claws out to take the infants, who began to coo and giggle upon being embraced by their new mother. Holding them and feeling them move, the dark one suckling on Maho’s robe and the light one reaching to hug her… The trepidation melted and all that remained was an overwhelming urge to protect these smiles.

“D-do they have names?” Maho asked in between tears.

“I haven’t the right to decide that. Only their mother.” the mare replied with a simple smile. “One is bright and energetic as the day, the other is calm and soothing like the night…”

Maho pondered for a moment, refusing to let go of the little ones. “...Celestia” she held the white filly close, “...Selena” she did the same with the other.

“Those are grand names, my friend. I’m sure they will cherish them for all time.” The mare lit her horn and reached for another gift she had been hiding all this time. “One last thing. You are a queen to your subjects, which means that in addition to being a mother to your darling daughters, you are also to act as a mother to your people. For that, you will need a crown. I have prepared one for you.”

Unfolding the cloth, the large round gold headdress Twilight was familiar with was presented. The mare used her hooves to crown her friend… She didn’t have the mana left to do it with her magic. “There… You look so regal with that.”

“It’s kind of heavy…”

“That will represent the burden on your shoulders. The responsibility you have going forward. It will seem crushing at first, but in due time you will learn to find comfort with that weight. But remember, that mass can be used to bludgeon. You will….” the mare started to wheeze in fatigue, “You will find yourself in a situation where you need to do exactly that… Please do so for the good of your charges.”

“My friend…”

“Hm… My time has come. I have enjoyed my time with you…”

“No!” Maho sobbed. “I’m not ready to lose you yet! There’s still so much I have to learn from you!”

“I cannot guide you in all things. Some secrets you must learn to find for yourself. But please do not be dismayed.”

The alicorn’s body began to petrify and crumble under her weight. “I will live on in spirit, within the land and in the hearts of those you cherish. This doesn’t have to be goodbye forever… But it is goodbye… For now, at least… Safety… And… Peace… My friend…”

With those words, the mare… was no more. The remains collapsed into the dust that now decorated the ground. Maho’s sobs rang through the cave, her anguish prompting her babies to instinctively hug their new mom. Feeling this, she steeled herself; she would have to be strong for them.

“Bonsai!” Maho yelled pathetically. “Bonsai! I need you! Now more than ever!”

Everything went white again as Twilight found herself back in her room, herself starting to sob. She wiped away the tears and decided to drink the water she placed on the nightstand. She could easily replace it.

“Wow… I… I don’t know what to make of that… But Maho… I’m sorry I ever doubted you.”

Author's Note

It was a long time getting this chapter out, this year has been hard for me at work. But I enjoyed writing this one and probably my favorite so far. I hope it was worth the wait. :twilightsheepish:

Episode 05.5 ~ Fate

The following takes place between Episode 04 and 05.

The nightlife of the capital was equal parts lively and disorienting with the neon street signs illuminating the various storefronts. It really wasn’t all that different from the streets of Manehattan or Canterlot, albeit with different lexicon. Even halfway across the world, some things stay the same.

“I’ll admit,” Starlight said as she walked alongside her mother, “I wasn’t really sure what to expect coming here.”

“Yeah, the urban areas in Bloodmist are pretty densely populated, especially here in the capital. But it’s nice here, I promise.”

“Oh, it’s not that I don’t believe you. I guess I just expected something different. Maybe I’m just too used to the way things are back home.”

Skylight let a giggle escape her lips. “I think I understand. I had a similar culture shock when I first came here… And I’ll probably have another one if I go back to Equestria.”

“When you go back,” Starlight stressed.

“Yes, of course. I’ve been here for… Gosh, about eighty percent of your life? I’m over two decades detached. I haven’t really consumed much of the news we get from Equestria, what has it been like?”

“Well, um…” Starlight searched for the correct words to explain the condensed version of events. “It’s certainly been eventful, at least for me. Where do I even start?”

Skylight simply smiled. “Well, how was your childhood? I didn’t get to really experience it and I’m curious.”

Starlight averted her gaze. “Oh, um, well. It was… a bit difficult. I just, well… Dad really took it hard when he lost you and ended up being overprotective of me. I love him a lot, but it was…” Starlight stuck her tongue out with a playful chuckle. “Smothering is a good word.”

“How has he been? I haven’t stopped thinking about him, but…”

Starlight sighed and her face dropped a bit. “He’s optimistic, but I can tell he’s having a hard time. I… Didn’t exactly help with that, I went through sort of a rebellious phase in my teens which, uh, led me to run away.”

“Run away?!” Skylight asked in astonishment with a double take. “Oh goodness…”

“Oh don’t worry, it all worked out. I’ll admit, I was stupid. I didn’t prepare properly, but I found a place in this little camp which turned out to be an archeological expedition where Professor Atha was teaching her class. She informed my dad and let me stay there. I met a few friends—some of the same ones that came here to Bloodmist—and got to learn some magic from Atha in exchange for doing some work. It turned out I had real talent for it.”

“That’s good. But still, your father must’ve been worried sick…”

“Yeah… I’m not proud of doing it, but we learned some things from it. Anyway, after that, I… Well, let’s say I did some soul searching and eventually came under the tutelage of Twilight Sparkle. I’ve had some trials that I’ve had to go through, but long story short, I’m now the principal of her new friendship school.”

Skylight clapped her hooves and smiled warmly. “Aw, that’s amazing. I’m proud of you, sweetie,” she said, giving her daughter a hug. “I have to ask though, I saw Sunburst with you. He’s been your longtime friend, is he anything more? Am I perhaps going to see grandfoals in the future?”

Starlight blushed at her mother’s implications. “Um, maybe. It’s complicated. He’s my vice-principal so right now we’re more coworkers. But… I do like him, and I’m pretty confident he likes me. I don’t know if it’s going to go anywhere anytime soon though, with all this going on.”

“Hehe, I was mostly teasing. But hey, I’m happy that you’re finding happiness.”

“We have some baggage we need to sort out before we even really think about a relationship. But it’s not off the table.”

As the mother-daughter duo shared life stories, it wasn’t long before they found their way to a building on the outskirts of the district, near the precipice of the Corridor. Starlight’s ears perked up as she smelled the heavenly smokey aroma of the grill.

“Oh speaking of tables, Prince Hawthorne recommended a restaurant. I think this might be it.”

Skylight licked her lips. “Oh, I know this place! I’m friends with the mare whose father owns it. And I haven’t eaten in a while… Shall we? I think you’ll love it.”

Starlight nodded and excitedly entered with her mom. The place was moderately packed, the chatter and sizzling of the woks mixing with the savory scent of the food made for an inviting atmosphere. A gray-in-the-face stallion sat at the entrance, donning a blue happi with a headband to go with it. The old pegasus smiled wide as he saw Skylight, showing off his canines in the process as he extended his leather wing.

“Well hey, Rafflesia-san! Glad to see ya back here so soon!”

“Good evening, Hydrangea-san,” Skylight said, returning the greeting. “Do you have a table for two open right now?”

“For you, always! Who do we have here? She's an Equestrian? A friend, maybe a newcomer?”

“She’s my daughter, the one I talked about. She’s here with the new rulers of Equestria and we happened to reunite, so we’re having dinner to catch up.”

Hydrangea let out a hearty chuckle. “So this is Starlight, huh? Welcome, welcome! You won’t find a better grill and barbecue in the district!”

“So I heard,” Starlight responded, attempting to match the energy being brought in. “Prince Hawthorne actually recommended it, he said to mention his name–”

“Hah! Of course he did! He loves it here, it’s thanks to him it’s grown as successful as it is. Now if only I could convince my daughter to marry him… Bah, it doesn't matter! Anyway, come on in! Meal is on the house!”

After being personally led to their table by the owner, the duo sat down to read their menu… Or at least try to, in Starlight’s case.

“Aaand now I realize the fatal flaw of being in a foreign land without the ability to read the language… At least it has pictures of the dishes.”

“Oh… Um, I can translate if you need it.”

Starlight pointed at the picture of the grilled mushroom dish and the rather tasty-looking noodle bowl. “Hawthorne said the spicy grilled mushroom thing was good. Uh, is there any meat in this soup?”

“The ramen? Well, it’s usually served with pork or chicken with accompanying broth, but I can ask them to swap it out for soy or tofu if you like.”

“Yes, please.”

Skylight took out the notepad and pen she carried in her pocket and wrote their orders down. Starlight sipped at the water that was served to them as she watched her mother write the katakana.

“Hey mom? I was curious about this for a while, but why do people call you ‘Rafflesia’?”

Skylight blushed as the subject came up. “Oh, that. Um, it’s a little embarrassing actually, but… See, those of us that the queen took in were encouraged to take vampony names to better fit in, and I’m no different. The culture seems to really like plant themes, with common folks having floral names while members of the noble and royal families are typically named after trees.”

“Ah, so that’s why the princes have that naming convention. Even the queen is named Mahogany. Bonsai, Spruce, Sequoia, Hawthorne… And Maho kept calling Fluttershy by the name Willow… Interesting.” Starlight sipped at her water again. “So… Why did you name yourself after a parasitic plant of all things? I mean, rafflesia isn’t exactly a flattering namesake…”

Skylight cleared her throat. “Well, um… When I first arrived, I had to learn the language. Well, it’s not a very simple language, you see. I had a name in mind when it came time for me to accept my new name but when I went to put it into the registry… I misspelled it.”

Starlight couldn’t help but snicker. “Oh, I see. So it was an error.”

“D-don’t laugh! You’d do the same thing. Probably.”

Skylight took two pages of her notebook and quickly scribbled her name on one of them.

ラ

フ

レ

シ

ア

“See, this is the name I ended up writing. And this…”

ア

タ

ナ

シ

ア

“...Is what I was trying to write. You see how similar they look at a glance, I was still new to writing it all…”

Starlight took both slips of paper into her hooves and compared them side by side. “Yeah, I guess you’re right. In the end, I guess it doesn’t matter what you end up writing, because to me…”

Starlight set aside the papers and took Skylight’s hoof in her own.

“You’ll always be ‘mom’.”

This scene takes place immediately following the end of Episode 05

“Hm…”

The light of the mist-filtered moon gently illuminated Twilight’s face as she stared up at it while tossing and turning in her bed. Long faded was the urge to drift off into a vivid slumber, she tried doing everything she could think of. Breathing exercises, dynamic stretches, and even resorted to periodically sipping her water bottle. It was drinking the last drop of this hydration that her body finally spoke up to tell her just how not sleepy she was, a gentle reminder that all that water needed to go somewhere.

Upon exiting the bathroom, she exhaled a frustrated sigh. “Oh forget it, maybe a little walk will help me clear my mind.”

What she saw in that vision mere hours earlier weighed heavy on her mind, a weight she really would have preferred on her eyelids instead. Processing the events that were witnessed was proving to be tall order, overriding all fatigue she accumulated leading up to it.

“I’m going to need more context to understand it, but… how in the candy-coated heck am I going to approach this topic with the queen…?”

Whilst pondering this great dilemma, Twilight wandered aimlessly throughout the palace. There was nowhere in particular she was headed to, standing idle just wasn’t going to make it all go away.

“Oof!”

Yanked out of her thoughts by an unexpected collision, Twilight rubbed her temples as she stumbled to the side. “Err, sorry… Double Diamond?”

The white stallion, similarly dazed, met her gaze. “Um…”

“What are you doing here? I would’ve thought you’d be asleep at this hour.”

“I, uh… Needed to use the bathroom…. Yeah, I had a little dream about running water. I guess I got lost and ended up wandering.”

Twilight shrugged. “You too, huh? Well then–”

“Erm, excuse me, nature calls!”

Double Diamond rushed past Twilight and vanished as he turned the corner. A moment or two passed to regain her train of thought. It was then she felt a gentle chilly breeze kiss her face from down the hall. It was an open door leading to a modestly spacious balcony. Who might she find there but the queen herself, crown sitting next to her, resting next to her paint set while she elegantly landed brushstrokes on the canvas with surgical precision.

Perhaps fate brought her here.

“Um, good evening, Maho,” Twilight gently said when there was a pause in the queen’s strokes.

“Hm? Oh, evening Purple,” Maho responded without looking away from her project. “I’m kinda in the zone here, so forgive me I focus more on my work.”

Twilight stepped out onto the balcony, sitting a comfortable distance from Maho. “Would it be alright if I–”

“Watched? Sure, why not. Witness a master at work.”

Twilight nervously cleared her throat. “Well, I actually wanted to talk a bit.”

Maho paused to look back over her shoulder. “About what?”

Twilight took a deep breath. “Well, first off, I wanna apologize about today. I know you were dead set on Fluttershy joining your family but I couldn’t accept it. Still, I know it’s a difficult–”

“Oh that.” Maho went back to painting. “Think nothing of it, Purple. It’s water under the bridge by this point,” she said as she painted the water under a small walking bridge. “Your friend is a lovely mare and while I still hope to see her and my son together some day, perhaps I should have taken his feelings into account. My Sequoia is a large, bulky stallion but he’s a soft gentle soul deep down. He couldn’t harm a butterfly, but that also makes him timid and quiet, thus I typically introduce his mates to him. He just never spoke up until now, so I never knew he took issue with it. I consider myself a loving mother, so to think that I was actually doing my boy a disservice… It bothered me. None of you have any fault in this.”

Twilight’s jaw hung open as she absorbed the queen’s response, one that cut her off mid-sentence. “Oh.”

“What? You almost seem disappointed by my lack of shade thrown your way,” Maho continued as she painted the shades and shadows of the moonlight.

“Oh no, I guess I’m just amazed. From what happened with Starlight, I’d have thought you’d be in a foul mood or… Something.”

The monarch cackled. “Ah yes, that one. I’ll admit, at first I took offense to her spewings. But I’d never seen such fearless audacity in a long time, standing her ground like that while being so defiant… Reminds me of my own younger days.” She paused to exchange brushes before dipping the new one into the yellow palette. “Couldn’t help but respect the testicular fortitude. I could see the fire in her eyes,” she continued as she painted the fire of the torches.

“Yeah… Starlight has a bit of a track record for these sorts of things.”

Twilight took a chance and inched closer. Sneaking a peak over the queen’s shoulder rewarded her with a glimpse of an extraordinary piece of art in progress, depicting the night horizon of the cityscape in front of the valley’s mountain range. “Oh wow, that actually looks really good.”

“What do you mean ‘actually’, Purple?”

“Oh no no, I didn’t mean it like that! I was just taken aback by its beauty, that’s all.”

“Nice save.” Maho snickered. “I’ve had centuries to perfect my craft. I’ve cultivated my hobby and I’m rather proud of my work.”

“As you should be,” Twilight beamed. “It may not be complete yet but I can already see it in a museum.”

“Yes, well. I suppose I must thank you for the compliment. A perfect ruler, I might not be. But you can’t say I don’t promote creativity and expression among my subjects, my family, and my subect’s families. Why, Hawthy’s cooking is but his expression really. He’s quite passionate about the culinary arts, just about everyone agrees he’s quite earned his place as the palace chef, a position he holds with great pride and satisfaction. Cypress has his writing, Sequoia much enjoys his floral arrangements, Maple loves music and she’s passing that passion down to Acacia. Lulu quite enjoys performance arts, you should’ve seen her performance in ‘The Miserable Ones’ this past spring.”

“I’ll bet she acted better than Celestia… Oh, uh…”

“No no, Tia’s acting is all over the place, we all know it. She’s getting better with those lessons, but I think her talents lie elsewhere. I don’t care what my babies do with their time, I just want them to be happy and find ways they can express their true selves, like Spruce’s poetry.”

Twilight’s face brightened up. “Oh, he’s a poet is he? I’d love to read some of his works sometime.”

“Ugh, just go to his bedchambers already, you may as well just marry him in Willow’s place.”

“Funny, Spike said the same thi– I mean, wait! No! It’s not like that!”

Maho belly laughed at Twilight’s beet red face. “C’mon! I thought you’d be okay with taking the yellow one’s place? For the good of the kingdom, right? Think of the bloodline, think of Tia’s legacy.”

“You! Ugh! It’s not–I don’t even–Why does everyone–”

“Hahaha! Settle down, I didn’t mean a word of it. Why would I want you to bear my grandbabies, huh?”

“...I don’t know if you’re trying to flatter me or offend me, either way I feel insulted…”

Twilight sighed. Even if Maho was… being herself, the silver lining was that she was much more relaxed and jovial than before… Even if it was at Twilight's expense. But hey, it was progress and maybe it could be just the opportunity she needed.

It was now or nothing.

“So hey,” Twilight began after clearing her throat, “I’ve been wondering about something.”

“Yes?”

“It’s something I’ve been curious about for a long time actually. I was talking about this with Sir Bonsai too but well, it’s clear Celestia and Luna aren’t… Well, your daughters. Biologically speaking.”

Even if she couldn’t see the queen’s face, it was clear she was rolling her eyes as she dabbed her brush in the water cup to wash it. “Yes, it’s rather obvious. If you’ve spoken to Bonsai, you’ll likely already know they’re adopted. Don’t get the wrong idea, though. They may not be my blood, but I love and hold them dear as my own, there is absolutely nothing that will ever change just how important they are to me.”

Twilight nodded. “Yes. I have a similar bond with Spike. He may not be my biological brother, but he’s just as much family to me as my mom, dad, and Shining Armor along with his family.”

“The blood of the covenant is thicker than the water of the womb,” Maho stated as she cleaned off her brush before going to dip it in the white paint.

“But it’s just that… They’re alicorns, which… Well, let’s face it, they aren’t exactly a common thing around the world. I’ve got many questions about my status as an alicorn, but I was turned into one. They were born alicorns, born to an alicorn mother..”

Maho’s brush stopped just a touch before it hit the canvas. “You… How do you know that?” she flatly asked, her voice devoid of the comedic tone from before.

“And the cave where the Tree of Harmony was, not to mention the cutie mark…” Twilight continued, speaking progressively faster. “It’s been bugging me why their mother has the same cutie mark I do. And her words before she turned to stone, I just don’t know what to make of it. She clearly held you in high regard, enough to leave her children in your care. She even let you name them, and…”

Maho’s claw started trembling, the brush ruining the patch of moonlight that was to be painted on the canvas. She didn’t care as she sat in bewilderment while Twilight was trailing off on facts and theories.

“How…”

“It’s just that everything just leaves more questions than answers–”

“How do…”

"I just–I don't know what to think of it all! So I figured I’d… um… ask… you…"

Maho dropped her brush and stood before turning to face Twilight. Her face… Hysterical.

“How do you KNOW This?! What did you see?!” Maho demanded, her voice trembling and shaky, “What do you know?! Please, you have to tell me!”

Twilight could do little as the queen seemed to be blinded by emotions and grabbed onto the first thing she could. Unfortunately for Twilight, that happened to be her neck. Maho seemed not to realize she was choking her as she continued to break down.

“She just left me abruptly! I… I couldn’t say a proper goodbye! I never got to learn anything about her! Please! Tell me! TELL ME!!”

The quivering claw started manifesting a black aura around them and they were clamping down hard around her windpipe which forced Twilight to hold onto whatever breath she had as she tried to struggle out of it. But her strength was growing exponentially weaker and her vision was quickly growing dark. But what she could still see wasn’t what she ever expected to see.

Maho’s eyes were welling up with tears.

“PLEASE! She was so important to me! I NEED you…!”

It was at this moment that a crimson feather floated past Maho’s face and like a switch was flipped, she snapped out of her abrupt episode upon realizing the crimson crows gathering around the edge of the balcony. She’d realized she was holding something and traced her eyes back to what it was.

Upon seeing Twilight quickly turning blue in her blackening claws she gasped and released her. Twilight, now free to breathe, started violently coughing to regain her oxygen. It felt like her throat was swollen and crushing in on itself, that her lungs were on fire, but her vision was returning to normal. Enough to see Maho gripping her head and swatting away the crows as she pounded the ground. For now, a murder was averted in more ways than one.

“Calm down…. CALM DOWN!”

In her state of hysterics, Maho had knocked over her canvas and stepped all over her art supplies. There was no saving them, but it was clear it was far from her mind at that moment. Before long, Maho’s hyperventilating downgraded to deep breaths and both mares returned to a normal state.

Maho, face still overcome with a frantic panic, made eye contact with Twilight, who was understandably rather afraid.

“I… Twilight, I’m…. I’m so sorry! I don’t… I almost lost control again… I’m sorry, I’m sorry! Please forgive me! I’m sorry for everything!”

For the first time, Twilight was witnessing the queen sob… Was she scared of herself? Her fear subsided rather quickly as Maho grabbed her crown and rushed past her.

“I… I’m retiring to my study for the night. I just… Look, talk to me after the duel. I need some time to gather my thoughts, I will explain everything then. Until then, just… Get some rest, okay Twilight?”

The queen urgently vacating the balcony left a stunned Twilight there to reflect. Carefully scanning the scene, the destroyed canvas and the cracks in the floor, the bruising on her throat, the sheer terror she experienced in those couple seconds and how little warning she got just prior…

“Maybe I deserved that one too…”

“C’mon, work you stupid…”

Discord furiously snapped his fingers, growing increasingly agitated by the lack of magic available to his whim. Though the jingle bell amulet around his neck did its job protecting him from the mist, it did little to speed up the recovery process.

“Are you still having a hard time, Discord?” Fluttershy asked as she patted his back. “I can’t express enough how sorry I am…”

Discord cracked a smile. “Don’t worry about it, Fluttershy. No way you’d ever know this would happen. Just like that thing with the prince, I’m sure it’ll sort itself out.” Discord snapped his fingers again. “Ugh, eventually.”

Rainbow Dash smirked. “Maybe we should enjoy this while it lasts,” she said, earning an unamused look from the magicless noodle.

“Rainbow Dash, let’s not mock anyone for this,” Rarity said, reprimanding Dash as she put the finishing touches on a warm white scarf. “Remember when we all lost our magic just a few years ago? I wouldn’t wish that on anyone, I can’t imagine how helpless he must be feeling.” Rarity snipped the threads of her project and wrapped the scarf around Twilight, who was rubbing the bruising around her throat. “There you go, Twilight. Out of sight, out of mind.”

“Thanks, Rarity,” Twilight said, accepting the gift. “Now, I haven’t given it much thought before, but what I want to know is why Discord was so adversely affected by the mist, compared to someone like Starlight or the kids.”

Discord, still going at it with his fingers like he was operating a lighter, shrugged and waved his free claw dismissively. “I dunno, maybe it’s because I’m a being of pure mana? Maybe the mist is just racist. It hurts like the dickens but I’m alive so it doesn’t really matter does it?”

“Well, maybe not, but it doesn’t explain a lot of its properties. It’s an anti-mana mist, sure. If you’re pure mana, then I can understand that. Obviously, it doesn’t affect vamponies, or in Fluttershy’s case vampony-blooded. But then it doesn’t affect alicorns like me or Celestia or Luna either. Furthermore, why was Starlight affected if her mother–”

Discord playfully bopped Twilight on the head before wagging his finger. “Oh, you overthink things too much. Everything's a-okay, so what’s the worry? Besides, you’ve got bigger things to worry about right now, like Glimmy’s duel with that old goat. Or whatever it is that’s going on between them, I haven’t really had much screen time these last few chapters.”

“Hm…” Twilight pondered as she adjusted her scarf. “Maybe you’re right. I suppose I could look into that later…”

“Indeed. Now, since Fluttershy is still a free mare, why don’t you all go sight-seeing? You’re guests in this land, diplomacy can come gradually. Take a break, you don’t get many chances to hang out anymore, right?”

Rainbow Dash took flight with enthusiasm. “Finally, someone’s speakin’ my language! Pinkie’s told me there’s a festival going on, let’s go check it out!”

“I have been interested in trying out an authentic kimono,” Rarity responded with giddiness. “Oh, wait! I need to go check on Sweetie Belle first.”

“Yeah, let’s go see if they wanna come too.”

Rarity and Dash made their exits. Twilight and Fluttershy started following soon after, with the latter looking back at Discord. “Do you wanna come?”

“Hm? Oh, don’t worry about me. Much as I’d love to stir up some fun, I can’t for…” Discord snapped his fingers furiously again, yielding no results, “Gah! For obvious reasons.”

“Well… Alright. Please take care of yourself.”

Discord stood by as the ladies vacated. Once out of their ear shot, Discord dropped his proud facade and sighed a deep growly breath. “For the love of Faust, how do I get myself into these predicaments…” Trying in vain to snap his fingers once more, mere sparks were all he got. “Here I thought I was done with this after that whole Grogar fiasco,” he growled while dragging his other claw down his face.

Without the convenience of teleportation, Discord walked like a pleb around the palace to pass the time. Maybe it would be more bearable if he had any interest in using his small brain for thinking–

“Hey hey hey! I take offense to that.”

What?

“You heard me, just because I don’t have my magic doesn’t mean you get a free pass to use such colorful narration at my expense.”

…Um, okay. Sorry for being insensitive.

“Apology accepted. Now could you please stop making me break the fourth wall and write something productive for me.”

Okay, okay. During his stroll, the draconequus heard a noise from the courtyard and with nothing else to do, he decided to–

“No no, now you’re just being lazy!”

Look, I’m trying okay? Writing is hard.

“Oh is it now? I suppose you’re just going to say I heard thuds or something that sounded like arrows fired at a target and have me step out into one of the many courtyards where I just so happen to encounter–”

“Good day, Discord my friend.”

“Oh, hello Sir Bonsai… Ah, oh. Well played.”

Bonsai chuckled, reaching into the quiver he had placed close by. The husband of the queen–absent from his hat and swords–was having a bit of archery practice and had just placed a third shot into the bull’s eye. “Hopefully I didn’t interrupt anything important.”

“No it’s just… Oh, nevermind that. Just having a bit of fun, you see.” Discord responded, standing up straight and proud again.

It wasn’t fooling Bonsai, however. “What’s troubling you, my friend? Please, talk about your worries with me. Help yourself to some tea, I wouldn’t mind listening,” he smiled as he drew for another shot at the target. He released the arrow, landing bull’s eye number four from one-hundred meters.

“Huh. You’re pretty good at this.”

“Centuries of practice. You know, Bloodmist warriors were favored more for their marksmanship rather than their swordsmanship. Though, I suppose I have an old friend to thank for inspiring me to practice.” Bonsai reached for another arrow from his quiver, but not before offering a spare mug to his acquaintance. “I hear you have a lot to talk about. What weighs on your mind?”

Discord took a glance at the kettle boiling on the coals near him and shrugged. “Well, let’s see. Where do I begin.” Pouring himself some freshly brewed jasmine, he began to regale the tale of his woes. “Well, I guess I did some things in the past that I shouldn’t have. From the get go, my friend Fluttershy has had to cover for me. One of the most foolish things I’ve done in recent memory was pretend to be Grogar and bring a bunch of our enemies together.”

“Grogar, yes? I see.” Bonsai put a shot further down range into a different target. “And you’re feeling guilty regarding this act?”

Discord sipped a mouthful of tea. “Well… I suppose there’s no other way to put it. But that’s only half of it. See, I’ve kept his bell with me…” Discord, in spite of his low-mana state, summoned the relic in question to his free claw. “Safe keeping, you know.”

“Yes, I do believe I remember seeing it in your possession, just before the mist took effect. I’m rather surprised you have it, considering it was thought to be lost to time.”

“Yes, well… Long story, not important.” After consuming the remaining tea, he set the mug back down and began to fiddle with the artifact. “For the past year, ever since I had this blasted thing, I’ve been having strange dreams.”

Bonsai launched his last shot into the far target, landing just slightly off-center from the bull’s eye due to gravity. “Dreams you say? Have you considered talking to Luna about it? I hear she’s an expert in this sort of thing, haha.”

“I can’t talk about that after the stunt last year,” Discord waved dismissively. “Besides, I don’t think she can enter my dreams, or at least that’s what she was implying.”

Bonsai reached for the kettle to pour himself a fresh cup. “Rebuilding trust is a proactive effort, my friend. But if what you say is true, perhaps such effort would be wasted on this issue. Still, please do continue to talk to my girls. They can be too trusting for their own good at times, but they mean well.” Serene in his form, Bonsai carefully sipped his piping hot beverage before extending his hoof out in an elegant motion to recall the arrows he had fired, his quiver now full once more. “Perhaps you would prefer to talk about your dreams with me instead? You make me curious.”

“Hm, let’s see, how do I explain it…” Discord pondered a moment, structuring his thoughts into a sentence. “Well, everytime it starts with a well. Yeah, a well in the center of a ghost town. In the dreams, I always approach it, sometimes I climb down inside it. When I do, I’m surrounded by darkness. Recently though… I started seeing this mare.”

“Mare, you say?” Bonsai inquired as he topped off his tea.

“Body black as pitch, wispy mane… White robe… Oh, and a soothing voice.”

Bonsai nodded, face now forlorn and distant. “Body black as pitch… Unicorn perhaps? Light facial features that contrast an inky complexion?”

“Yeah, that’s about right… How did you…”

The elder warrior sighed and sipped at his tea again. “If it is who I am imagining, I have met this mare before in a past life. Her shadow cast over mine… Her arrows of light extinguishing mine…”

Recalling his experience with the mare, the description Bonsai was giving didn’t seem to match up with Discord’s image of her. “...Was she the one who…?”

Readying his bow again, Bonsai returned to his smile and gently shook his head. “Not exactly. If anything, she set me free. It’s a long story, but it did lead to my meeting you.”

The draconequus sat on the ground with his tail becoming a makeshift stool. “You took the time to listen to me, I’ll return the favor if you wish to share. Besides, I don’t remember a thing that far back, I’d like to know just how it is that you know me like an old friend.”

Bonsai chuckled and drew his bow back for a shot. It was a direct hit into the bull’s eye. “Well, as far back as I can remember, my existence was tied to war. I was simply one in an army of warriors who fought in the name of the Heavenly King, for a war I knew nothing about. I served as a lieutenant to a captain whom I was magically tied to through an oath. I would carry out his orders which I could analyze but not disobey. Together we served the same lord who held absolute control over the denizens of the then young dominion of Bloodmist. I know little of this lord other than he held a bell around his neck.”

“Bell… Huh.”

“One day, our army converged on a city wrapped in upheaval. The lord was embroiled in a feud with the king of the empire, his chosen successor. I do not know what became of either in the aftermath, I only know that the city and all its inhabitants… Vanished. My Lord… Vanished. Our army was left decapitated and disorderly. That is when my captain decided to seize the opportunity to take control of Bloodmist for his own, using his ace that was me. I had the respect and admiration of many of our finest warriors, so many of them fell in line. Others that resisted… Simply fell.”

Lining up another shot at the target, Bonsai fired a pair of arrows that flanked the first shot.

“My captain would go on to become the individual known as King Zaqqum. He was a subpar warrior of his class but was charismatic and a competent leader. But he had a chip on his shoulder for whatever reason and upon completing his coup, he devolved into a tyrant overnight. I certainly did not enjoy being compelled to serve under him as his number one attack dog, but I had to uphold the oath. I grew more distant and cold as time went on, jaded from the horrific acts he would perform and the ruthless orders he would have me follow.”

Bonsai stood still, allowing himself to breathe and take in the chilly but gentle air of the courtyard before taking all the remaining arrows in his quiver into his hoof.

“One day, there was an intrusion into the capital. A husband and wife duo, retainers of the old lord. One was a mare, skin as shadowy as the night sky, asserting command over the orderly mana of the cosmos. The other… a male made of an assortment of animal parts and completely in tune with the strange power of mana that took the form of chaos.”

Discord’s eyes widened and in a rare event was speechless. Hundreds of thoughts ran through his head all itching to be asked, but his voice failed to cooperate.

“Zaqqum was a coward,” Bonsai continued speaking, “he held himself up in the palace with the protection of the mist which only surrounded his citadel. Everyone else was left to fend for themselves. I, however, took up my blade and my bow and confronted the intruders out in the outskirts, the Corridor of Bones where Ms. Glimmer is set to duel. And indeed, I had my own duel with the mare. Well, I say duel… It wasn’t even a contest, I stood no chance against her. The winds of change were sweeping in and no icy squall could pierce me more than the arrow of mana she placed into me.”

Loading every single arrow on his bow, he drew and fired all at once at the far target, each arrow decisively striking the circumference of the bull’s eye. The force of this impact caused it to tip over and fall to the ground.

“The arrow she struck me with was a new spell she had crafted. Magic cancellation, I was left with no mana to work worth and it nullified any strength I could’ve had… But it also nullified my oath. I was not mortally wounded, but this mare had won. She would walk a way, and leave me to my own devices. I was free to do as I please, free from the control of Zaqqum’s oath… I took my blade and plunged it into my heart. I had lost my identity, constantly wondering if I had gone insane. But I refused to be used anymore. The next thing I knew, I was in Tartarus, feeling the weight of my sins when a young filly freed me of my chains. I didn’t know what else I could do, so I followed her. I was indebted to her because I literally had nothing else to offer. I would follow her out of Tartarus as we fought tooth and nail for freedom and before I knew it, I was back at the capital again. Only this time… I would see the demise of King Zaqqum… And witness the reign of Queen Mahogany. Much later on, I made a new oath to her in the form of becoming her husband.”

Bonsai again recalled his arrows. He stayed silent, allowing for his words to absorb.

“You’re basically saying I was there. But strange… I have zero memory of that.”

“Well, it was well over a thousand and a half years ago, even the most diligent immortal is going to lose some details. That and you were encased in stone for much of that time.”

“Yes yes, but I feel like I’m missing something. Now that I think about it, I do remember getting shot a lot in my dreams. By a cloaked figure. Though last time, it wasn’t the same…”

Discord’s eyes shut, a minor twitch of pain in his skull prompting him to grunt under his breath. The strain of diving deep into those thoughts was a figurative gate keeping him out of the darkest pits of his mind. To think the lord of chaos was the victim of a mere headache.

“Do not force it. It will come back to you one day, I’m sure of it. Just ease into it, you have other worries to settle first.”

“I suppose you’re right. Um, one last thing. This shadowy mare… I think I understand how I know her now, even if I remember nothing. When I see her in my dreams, her speech is stuttered, I barely understand her. I don’t suppose you know what her name is?”

Bonsai solemnly shook his head. “I’m afraid I do not have an answer for you, my friend. Not exactly, anyway. Even in my hayday, I never knew much of anything that was happening, nevermind small details like a name. But I can tell you one thing, she’s not unlike me. Reborn from a past self. One of the final kings of the bell-clad overlord’s empire. He valued her highly enough to place her in charge as his proxy… Well, before it fell during a feud between her twin daughters.”

“Twin daughters… Curious.”

The rush of adrenaline, the pounding of the heart, the satisfaction of a good fight is a feeling only a few select individuals find the value in. Skylight was definitely not one of those individuals. In fact, she detested violence, especially when her beloved daughter was involved.

Yet watching a proud marine and her prized pupil duke it out with such ferocity, the way they would trade off who was on offense and defense when one received a scratch and incorporate increasingly elaborate spells and techniques… To the combatant it was an art. To the spectators, a sport. Starlight and Atha would use their sabers to salute each other after each exchange before continuing on without a word spoken between them.

Atha, despite her age, was clearly the superior of the two, showing such restraint in her spells, which while small had real power behind them. Starlight didn’t have the same restraint behind her casting, she seemed to be using the sparring as an excuse to show off her arsenal. She would go all in, hitting hard and fast, to do anything less would be an insult to her mentor. The two would simply smirk, their strategies and styles were different but there was a silent mutual respect between them. No words were exchanged, but they understood each other well.

(“I suppose I should be happy she found an outlet. If she enjoys it, I shouldn’t deny her that pleasure,”) Skylight internally reasoned with herself. She was sitting on a small cushion enjoying some snacks she brought along. During her time in Bloodmist, she gained a love of the local cuisine, taiyaki in particular was a favorite comfort food after work. Munching away at her second cake, her ears flinched upon hearing the sound of the temple’s bell. “Someone must be paying their respects to the Heavenly King,” she quietly said between bites.

With her mouth half full of the red bean paste filling, she paid little mind to the maidens rushing to greet their guest. The sparring match was honestly more interesting to her. At least until she felt the presence of another pony sit next to her. She was mildly annoyed when that mare stole one of her fishy treats, but almost literally bit her tongue laying her eyes on her benefactor's smile.

“Sorry, little peckish,” Maho winked as she bit into the pastry. “I’ll make it up to you though, I brought you this.” Maho flashed a small laminated card before placing it in Skylight’s basket.

“Oh don wurry bout,” Skylight took a moment to chew the food in her mouth before swallowing,” Sorry, I mean don’t worry about it. Thank you, Mahogany-sama.”

“Hey now, what did I say about that? Just call me Maho,” the queen said with a chuckle. “Well, it doesn't really matter, I suppose.”

“Sorry, it just doesn’t feel right when inside the temple.” Skylight reached for the gift in the basket. “What is this? A recipe?”

“Yeah, I know how you like these little snacks so I asked Hawthy to make a little recipe so you can make them anytime you like. A going away present maybe?”

“Assuming Glimmy pulls off the impossible…” Skylight responded somberly. This was met with a very gentle whack from the queen, as if to chastise her lack of confidence in her own daughter.

“Don’t be like that, Rafflesia-san. It undermines the love for your child, as well as her efforts for you.”

“Ah… I suppose you have a point,” Skylight winced. “You would know more about motherhood than I would.”

“Don’t sell yourself short either, little one. You’re doing better than you think, considering your circumstances.”

Maho removed her crown and placed it on the floor in front of her before popping her neck. One of the shrine maidens, the one who blessed the combatants with the special charms, arrived and placed a tray with piping hot tea next to the queen.

“Oh, thank you Sakaki dearie.”

“You’re welcome, grandma. Call on me if you need anything.”

With a smile and a light bow, the maiden made her exit. “Oh she’s just a sweetheart,” Maho said, taking the hoof-crafted mug of tea into both claws. “Ah, I do wish Cypress would give me more grandbabies.”

“Cypress-sama is more interested in his work, it seems.”

“Yes, this is true. I’d introduce him to another mate, but…” Maho took a sip of the tea, “Well, I would probably just be repeating the fiasco with Sequoia. And Cypress is more resistant.”

“Don’t sell yourself short, your majesty. You’re doing better than you think, given your circumstances.”

Maho cackled heartily. “That’s just playing dirty, throwing my own words back at me.”

The mares sat, enjoying the spectacle of Atha and Starlight brawling. Well, Maho enjoyed it, Skylight kept having mini heart attacks whenever Atha’s saber delivered shallow cuts to Starlight’s cheek, even if the latter would just stitch it up with a suture spell.

“Listen, Rafflesia-san… Sorry, I suppose I should say Mrs. Skylight. Do you ever regret coming here to Bloodmist?”

Skylight, a tad knocked off guard hearing the queen call her real name, glanced quizzically at Maho. “Excuse me?”

“I’ve been thinking. I still believe I am doing what is best for my subjects, any vampony I come across out in the world brought here to asylum. You know well that I do my damnedest to accommodate families where I can. It may not be ideal, but it’s better than being dead.” Maho took a long sip. “But you. You were separated from your family, you barely had any time to spend with your daughter. Had I known you had family at the time, I would have tried to coordinate with my Tia to make sure they came with you. As it stands, I effectively robbed you of much of your life. And Starlight much of hers.”

Skylight sat silently, eyes switching between her queen and her daughter. While Starlight was certainly having a grand time with Atha, there was a subtle anger in her eyes. An anger driven by love… and perhaps fear. Fear of losing.

“I…” Skylight’s voice crackled with uncertainty, “I don’t think I have an answer for you, honestly. It’s not so straightforward. I mean, I should have told you back then, but…”

“You were afraid of ostracizing your husband and daughter. You were also scared and vulnerable at the time, your mind wasn’t in a proper state. I’ve lost count of the number of times I’ve seen this. It’s not your fault.”

“But it kind of is… I just wonder what kind of life Starlight would’ve had if she joined me here. She wouldn’t have had the life experiences she had, and Firelight wouldn’t… But then again, would they have been any happier here? Would they have accepted me if I turned up back then? At the time, I thought I was doing what was best for Starlight, protecting her from those goons who were after me just because I was different…”

Maho sipped the last of her tea. “Sometimes, doing the right thing hurts.”

“But did I do the right thing?”

“I don’t know. And I don’t care, and neither should you. You can’t change what happened in the past. Everything played out the way it is, and you’re here now. If you only have your eyes on the past, you’ll never be able to see your future. An old friend taught me that.”

Skylight sighed. “It’s not easy though. I honestly envy you, you always seem so cool and confident, you always seem in control. How do you do that?”

Maho smirked and reclined back. “I’m not saying to forget about your worries completely, just don’t let them consume every waking hour of your life. You can’t always control every little thing life throws at you, but you can control how you perceive it. If you choose to interpret your life and the events that lead up to it as a miserable experience, then you’re only going to miserable. But if you see them as a challenge to overcome, as a milestone instead of an obstacle… Well, my analogy kinda got lost there, but I think you get it.”

“Uh… Sort of?”

“Eh, whatever. You’re smart, you’ll figure it out.”

Skylight giggled. “I must admit, you’re quite a unique mare. To answer your earlier question, I don’t know if I regret coming here. I kind of do but also kind of don’t. One thing’s for sure, I don’t regret meeting you. You saved me and have given me guidance over the years… Well, when I can understand it. Either way, it’s been an honor working for you, Mahogany-sama.”

“You’ve been a good friend. I will miss you when you leave.”

“If I leave, that’s still up in the air.”

“Look even if you don’t, just know Starlight is welcome to visit anytime. We’re cut from a similar cloth and I don’t dare keep the family apart.”

Skylight smiled sincerely. “Oh, um, what are you doing here anyway? In the temple?”

“Well aside from paying respects to the Heavenly King, I wanted your advice on something I’ve been dwelling on. I figured you’d be here.”

“Advice? From… me? Why me?”

“Because I trust you, I know I can rely on you. See…”

Whilst Maho continued to chat with her faithful servant, the daughter of said servant successfully landed a hit on Atha’s cheek. The marine lit her horn to stitch up the cut and was preparing to go on the offensive, but out of the corner of her good eye, the sight of the queen caught her attention. Upon seeing her mentor's gaze avert, Starlight felt compelled to look at what was distracting her… and a scowl grew across her face. The two made eye contact and nodded before sheathing their weapons. It was about time to pack it in for the night anyway with the snow flakes rolling in.

"Hey," Starlight coldly called to the queen, "just what are you doing here?"

"I rule over this land, nitwit," Maho retorted with a smug smirk, "I think I have the right to visit and pay my respects."

"But that's not the only reason, is it?"

Maho stood and put her crown back on. "Correct. In fact, I have a date selected for the duel. Five days from now, on Remembrance Day."

Raising her brow, Starlight felt compelled to ask. "Remembrance Day?"

"A national holiday set aside to celebrate the lives of family and friends we held near and dear… and mourn the passing of those who were tragically taken from us. Quite symbolic for what's to come, doncha think?"

"What's that supposed to mean?"

"You'll find out in due time."

Starlight growled at what she thought the queen was implying. "Fine. So be it."

Eliciting a snicker, Maho crossed her arms. "Then it's settled. I hope you aren't too in over your head." Turning her attention to her opponent's mother, she swapped her adversarial grin with a nurturing smile. "Oh and Sky, dearie. If you would, please keep our discussion between us for now."

"Of course, Maho," Skylight affirmed with a smile. Her daughter clung to her and was gently nudging her towards the city. Sensing the jealousy brewing, Skylight waved a goodbye to her queen before making her exit.

And then there were two. A monarch and a marine, the latter lighting up her pipe.

"Having fun with the pupil?"

"Are you referring to my student or my eye?" Atha blew a smoke ring.

"...Yes."

"I am actually, I must admit I missed this time with her. She was always a fine student when it comes to magic. Academia was a weakness, but in her defense she was quite young compared to the rest of my classes.”

“Yes, I’ve been observing your little match. She’s got raw power behind those strikes, but her form lacks polish. But she’s practically still a child, uncoordinated and much to prove. However, I couldn’t help but notice your aim wasn’t terribly steady.”

Atha took a long drag of her pipe before blowing smoke rings in the queen’s direction in a passive aggressive fashion. “Well, I am visually impaired,” she flatly said, brushing her bangs to the side to show her false eye and the slash scars down her face, “In case you have forgotten.”

Maho seemed as if she wanted to respond with something snarky and witty. Instead, she sighed and gently shook her head with a somber smile. “I can see where Purple gets it from.”

Atha, throwing away the backhanded compliment she had prepared, silently smoked her pipe as the two awkwardly stood in front of the statue of the Heavenly King. It was a few strained minutes before Maho sighed out of boredom, admitting defeat by grabbing hold of the brush pen at the feet of the statue and writing on the slips of paper next to it.

紫

Atha, tired of pretending to ignore her acquaintance, watched as she went through the motions of writing, praying, and ringing the bells.

“Seems even the queen answers to someone above them.” While Maho lit some incense for the prayer, Atha blew another smoke ring and pondered to herself. “Tell me… do you think even the most despicable, irredeemable ponies can find clemency for a lifetime of sin?”

Maho scowled and glared out of the corner of her eye. “Excuse you?”

“I’m not talking about you, don’t get in a tizzy.”

“Hell is that supposed to mean?”

Atha shook her head and snuffed the ember of her pipe before pocketing it and making her way towards the road back to the city.

“Nevermind, just pretend I didn’t say anything.”